《Daisy’s Secret Crush》


 Daisy Poppy Carter.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Life is unpredictable.


    Nobody knows what will happen the very next second. One minute you are driving happily to your work and the next minute you almost meet with an ident.


    That is when life shes in front of your eyes like a movie reel. Showing what you have achieved and making you remember what you missed. And then making you regret some things which could have been different.


    Same thing happened to me.


    Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­


    I wake up and throw the rm against the floor. I groan out, ¡°Great. Now I have to buy another rm.¡±


    I look at the time on my phone and see it is half-past eight. I am going to gette. I go to take a quick shower and wear the outfit I took outst night, which is horrific.


    Was I so tiredst night that I made this fashion blunder? Who wears a simple ck outfit on the day important clients areing?


    Ms. Amelia Montez would kill me.


    I took out another outfit which is a lc color suit. I wore this two months ago. Yes, this would do. But what if Amelia notices it? I changed into an all-over printed cream shirt instead of a simple one.


    I need a haircut soon. I am fed up with having long hair. Short hairs need little maintenance, unlike the long one which I am straightening right now as my boss hates the curls.


    After straightening my sunflower blond hair. I wear earrings of fake diamonds. I may work for a famous interior designer, but I am saving money for something. I take white pumps which will kill my feet by the end of the day and my bag and go out.


    I am currently living in a one-hall and kitchen apartment. Even though my godfather, Richard Anderson, insisted that I live in an apartment that his wife, Heather, bought.


    But I refused outright as I want to have a ce of my own and also this ce is cheap and near my workce. So even if I amte, I can reach there just by running barefoot, which I am doing just now.


    As soon as I reach near the block of work, I put on my pumps and enter the building. I look for the receptionist, who is not at her desk. Where the hell is Helen when you need her?


    ¡°Hey, has the boss arrived yet?¡± I asked one of the staff.


    ¡°No. She is going to bete as she is having breakfast with Italian clients.¡± He says.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Great.¡± I say, then go to my small cubicle, which is on the third floor.


    The buildingprises five floors. The ground floor is for parking, the first floor is a lounge area, the second floor is a department for designing local clients and the third floor is for exclusive and important clients. And the top floor is for our boss.


    I was working for locals during my internship but then got a job for exclusive clients by getting rmendations from my local clients. So Amelia has to give me a small cubicle on the third floor and always make me aware that I didn¡¯t do enough to get here.


    I tidied up my small cubicle and put away some of the project files as they werepleted. I asked one of the staff to take it to the file room to store them. As I sit down and go to take a sip of my coffee, which gratefully Helen sent for me, I get a call from Amelia.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you Americans evenplete a sentence? I don¡¯t know how youplete your work,¡± she says.


    It¡¯s almost on my tongue to say, ¡°Well, my files would tell a different story. Unlike your favourite champ, Ben, I actuallyplete my work with the highest customer satisfaction rate.¡±


    But I ask, ¡°What can I do for you, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I want you to handle Ben¡¯s client and help him.¡± She says and I sigh internally in frustration.


    I don¡¯t like it when Amelia does this. It makes my suspicions true that there is an affair going on between those two, as he is always getting away with tough work and swoops in at thest minute to take credit. I am so done with it. But all of his clients are always so high profile that I have to attend.


    But as that saying goes, if life gives you a lemon, make lemonade. So do I. I make such an impression on his clients that they suggest me to his friends or colleagues.


    ¡°Okay. I will be there. Anything else?¡± I ask.


    ¡°After that, go to Mr. McKay¡¯s house for a survey.¡± She says and hangs up before I can deny.


    ¡°Oh! Come on now. Can¡¯t she send her precious Ben there? At least he is a man who would be safe.¡± I say to myself, but then I remember McKay at the Christmas party. ¡°No, he would be in even more trouble. Obviously, she wants to save him.¡±


    I finish my coffee first, then my work. Then I go to Walter¡¯s house. They are a young married couple who want to move into their new house as Mrs. Walter is expecting and wants the interior to be done before the baby is here.


    My deadline toplete the blueprint of the interior is in a week. So I talked with them and made an appointment to meet them with a decision after two days. So I can make changes they need me to before the final blueprint.


    I have a light lunch as next I have to meet Mr. McKay. I have vegetable sd and potato leek soup. As I eat a cupcake, I haul a taxi and sit in it.


    I don¡¯t want to go there. As I am sitting in the front seat with the taxi driver, I talk with him to pass the time because he is trying to pursue a career as a realtor.


    Iugh at some of his jokes, but the very next second thatugh turns into a scream when out of nowhere a truckes right at us and the driver surfs out of the way somehow, only to crash with a wall.


    From the shock, I lost my hold of consciousness. I woke up when a paramedic woke me up. I gingerly open my eyes to see her. I look from side to side in panic, only to notice I am in the ambnce.


    ¡°Calm down, Mam. You had a minor ident a few minutes ago. The shock would wear off soon. Please take this.¡± She says as she gives me a small cup, which has two medicines.


    ¡°What is this for?¡± I ask as I take it and see my right hand has a bandage over it.


    ¡°These are painkillers.¡± She says, and I look up at her in shock.


    ¡°I am hurt. Where?¡± I ask, looking at my body to find wounds.


    ¡°Calm down. You have minor scratches on both your hands because the window ss and windshield ss broke. Your head has a minor bump. So we are taking you to the hospital for a scan.¡± She says.


    ¡°What?¡± I exim, then ask, ¡°Where is the driver? Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°He is fine. He also got some minor scratches from ss in one hand.¡± She says.


    At her insistence, I take the medication as my wounds hurt. When we reached the hospital, the Doctor said after the scan that I was fine and wrote a prescription which I should take only if I get blurry vision or severe headache.


    I came out and sat in another taxi, but instead of going to McKay¡¯s house; I asked the driver to take me to my home. I am shaken because it would have been myst day and that too not to my liking.


    I am not afraid to die as I forget about it most of the time, but what I am very much afraid of is notpleting all my dreams before going away.


    There are so many things I have yet to achieve. So many things I have yet to do. That moment made me realise so many things I could have done rather than going to that stupid McKay¡¯s house. I realised that rather than working for Amelia, I could work for myself and that too, with a lot of satisfaction and free time to paint.


    As I think of the devil, her calles and I pick up only to hear, ¡°Where are you, Daisy? Do you know how many times Mr. McKay has called me? Do you have any idea-¡±


    I cut her for the first time and poured all the adrenaline rush on her and said, ¡°Do you have any idea that I met with an ident? No. Do you know why? Because you never let others speak. And about that house survey of Mr. McKay¡¯s, then send your precious Ben there. I am going home right now to rest, which I deserve. Goodbye.¡±


    I take a deep breath after I hang up and feel a bit relieved. After I get home, I order dinner from my favourite restaurant and shower while there is still some time.


    I change into a pink camisole nighty and wear a robe over it. When my order arrives, I take it inside and have pasta with wine.


    As I look outside, I remember the way I talked to my boss. I don¡¯t regret it but I think it is time that I go back. It is time I don¡¯t waste a second. It is time that I be with my parents, who are waiting for me toe back.


    And the only thing stopping me is my childhood crush. Theo. Well, it is time to do something about it.


    I am now going to jump into whatever I want head first, then think about itter.


    I want to live my life.

 Theo Hunter Anderson.

    ***Theo¡¯s POV.***


    Life is predictable.


    At least for me, it has be like that for a year now.


    Wake up in the morning with a gorgeousdy next to me. Then trying to make her understand it was nothing more than that although she happily agreed to thatst night.


    Then after she departs, getting ready for my work plus fun. Making new deals or maybe going to a different city every day or week. Have dinner and go to a bar where I get everything I want.


    On weekends it is different, if I am visiting my parents. My day starts with the best breakfast made by my Mom or Vi who used to be my nanny.


    A game of squash and golf with Dad. Then fishing next along with a lecture on perks of getting married.


    At first, I used to think how can I live with one woman my whole life when there are tons of women who want me with no strings attached.


    But then my brother got a girlfriend and I came to know that there is one woman in everyone¡¯s life who makes others look dull.


    I have yet to find that one woman. But until shees along, I would enjoy this predictability of life to the fullest.


    As I get up, I see another girl beside me who still looks rather beautiful but that thought goes away when sheter asks me to go on a date. It is a big turnoff.


    If a girl wants to date me that it is okay but they should say that before we have sex. I don¡¯t like sex on the first date. If I am dating someone I would like to know that person before going too deep too soon.


    I hate when girls guilt me into dating them just because I slept with them. I think this goes two ways. I didn¡¯t force her and she came knowing full well what she would get out of it.


    My secretary, Peter, calls me to inform me that I have a meeting in New York. I smile and wear my clothes as I will get a chance to meet my family. I love them even though they are constantly nagging me to find one girl and properly date.


    I have been thinking about it a lot. Those days are going fast when my scandalous nature used to bring more profit. Now, people want someone who is honest and disciplined when ites to business.


    So, it looks like I am going to have to change something in my lifestyle. I board the jet which I boughtst month for my travels as I can¡¯t use my Dad¡¯s jet which is always busy and I can afford it on my own.


    I got an email from one of my hotels and they told me they are having some problems with one of the interior designers. Jeez, why am I dragged into this when I have zillions of people to look after it.


    But as my work is to look after my customer¡¯s satisfaction, I call ra the head of an interior designer firm. She will handle it.


    ¡°You are here. That¡¯s a surprise.¡± Lily says as I enter the penthouse in which they are living.


    ¡°Yes. How are you and this little one here?¡± I ask and make her sit again.


    ¡°He is jumping with excitement now.¡± She says and I feel it.


    ¡°He loves me.¡± I say. I love him too. I can¡¯t wait to see him.


    ¡°Is Ryan not home yet?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He will be here soon. I told him to skip work, but obviously he wants to face my mood swings.¡± She says and rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Or maybe he wants to get a little reprieve from them.¡± I say not realising what would be the result.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks in shock and then her cheeks turn red in anger.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t think what you are thinking. I was just joking.¡± I say to calm her down otherwise if Ryanes to know about this being my fault, he would kill me.


    ¡°I would not be joking when I kick him like his son does.¡± She says and orders her maid to bring out some snacks for her.


    ¡°I am going to put my bag in the room. Are you guys going home this weekend?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. I am bored here anyway. If Ryan doesn¡¯t wish to go, promise me you will take me there.¡± She says with a pout.


    ¡°I promise.¡± I say and go to a room on this floor only.


    We met two weeks ago at Christmas, but I didn¡¯t miss a chance to be with my family. I get back to my work while we wait for Ryan toe home.


    When hees back home tired, Lily forgets her anger for a few minutes and fusses over him. I see a smilee to Ryan¡¯s face which I have never seen with any other girl, not even with that first girlfriend. I even forgot her name.


    But I do remember her flirting with me on Ryan¡¯s birthday. Well, I would never date a girl whom my brothers dated.


    We have dinner together and talk tillte. Next day, we went to the Anderson mansion together. Vi bes happy when she sees me and hugs me tightly.


    I spent the day with my brothers, Dad, and Wyatt. We go fishing in the afternoon after lunch and before Dad starts the lecture. I change my seats with Ryan to get him distracted.


    But I was not going to be spared and I got a big shock instead of a boring lecture.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± Dad says after dinner and takes out the scotch which means he is going to say something serious.


    As we take a drink in the living room, Mom enters and sits beside Dad. Dad offers her a drink and she takes it. That never happens. Mom never takes a hard drink in front of us unless she is in serious thought.


    ¡°What is going on? Am I in trouble?¡± I ask.


    ¡°If you think you are in trouble, then you might be, dear.¡± Mom says very calmly and I feel like a ten-year-old again when I broke her vase and hid it from her.


    ¡°I will leave you two alone as it is your business matters. I will wait for you.¡± Dad says and after giving a peck to Mom, he leaves.


    ¡°What is it, Mom? You are scaring me.¡± I am now afraid that something is wrong.


    ¡°I had enough of your scandals, son. It may have been beneficial to you but I always thought it was leading us to doom. I have done everything to keep Valentine¡¯s name going in the times when women were not acknowledged in this field. I would not see this name go to tatters.¡± Mom says and I fluster.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I say.


    ¡°Sorry won¡¯t do anything right now.¡± Mom says.


    ¡°Then what would do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get serious.¡± She says.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I am confused.


    ¡°You have a year to get into a normal serious rtionship. A year. If by the end of this year, you won¡¯t find anyone, you will not be the Prince of Valentine anymore.¡± Mom says, and I look at her with eyes wide open.


    ¡°You are not serious, are you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am very serious. You have forced me to put forth this ultimatum. I expect great things from you and so does this business empire, which is your birthright. But the fun days are over and it is time to get serious as I said before.¡± She says, even though I see her eyes soften a bit.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Mom. It is the 21st century, for goodness¡¯ sake. I am allowed to settle whenever I want to.¡± I say.


    ¡°You are dear and I am not saying that you have to marry by this year. I just want you to choose your fiance by this year. And don¡¯t you dare try to trick us by faking a rtionship. And yes, you will need our approval, too. Do you get it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± I ask as I try to hope onest time.


    ¡°There is one more way. That way, you can avoid everything.¡± Mom says. I know my Mom loves me somewhere in that hardcore business armour.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask with a smile.


    ¡°Marry Daisy and you are good to go.¡± Mom says and I look at her in double shock.


    ¡°No way.¡± I say.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asks, ¡°She is beautiful, talented, polite, family-oriented, good talker too and-¡±


    ¡°And also a family friend.¡± I say as I cut her off.


    ¡°Which is not good, why?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Because it willplicate things. You don¡¯t know.¡± I say, and also the fact that I have never seen Daisy in that light.


    Actually, now that I think of it, I have never thought about her and I won¡¯t in that way. Wyatt would kill me for even having slightly bad intentions towards his precious daughter.


    ¡°And she won¡¯t say yes to an arranged marriage.¡± I will give another reason.


    ¡°She can be convinced or you can convince her. But these are the only two options you have. Good night, dear. You have a lot to think about this year.¡± Mom says and leaves me alone in the room.


    Well, that was an unpredictable thing which I would not have seening in a zillion years.


    What the hell should I do now? Where would I find a perfect girl like Daisy in this world? And first of all, why should Ipare them with her?


    I have not seen her in years. Wasn¡¯t Noah used to tease me about the fact that Daisy had a crush on me? Was that true? Can I persuade her to marry me?


    No. I can¡¯t do that unless I feel something for her and for that she has to be here. And as she is not here that can¡¯t happen.


    What a mess I am in!

 Back To Home.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    After that incident, I took two days off from work. Then I joined the work and applied for my resignation.


    At first, Amelia was shocked and refused to give me a good reference, but I had already decided. She finally epted it and I contacted my Dad about my moving back home news.


    ¡°You areing back.¡± Dad says, and I can sense his smile while he talks.


    ¡°Yes. I am tired of only seeing you guys once a year. And also I miss you. I can do whatever I want to achieve there only.¡± I say.


    ¡°Your Mom is literally dancing with joy. Talk with her.¡± Dad says and next, I hear Mom¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Oh, my baby is going to be back. I am so happy. I will send your Dad to help you pack up. I wish I coulde, but I am busy with a friend¡¯s function.¡± She says.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mom. Enjoy.¡± I say.


    After I hang up, I focus on my work as I want to be done with at least my client¡¯s designs. I want to be done with all of this as soon as possible.


    As it is the month of February, by the end of it I would be back home, as that is my n. I get lots of help from my colleagues with my work.


    After two weeks, I was busy packing. Dad arrives in the third week of February as Lily, who married Ryan, gave birth to a boy after the second week.


    ¡°How is my little princess?¡± He asks as soon as he enters the apartment.


    ¡°I am not a little princess anymore, Dad.¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°For me, you will always be my little princess. So, how far along are you done with packing?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Almost there.¡± I say and go to bring water for him.


    ¡°Tell me honestly, dear.¡± Dad says as Ie out.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What exactly changed your mind so suddenly?¡± Dad asks as he looks at me like he always used to do when I faced some problem and hid it from him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, dear.¡± Dad says.


    ¡°I had a minor ident two weeks ago.¡± I say, and Dad¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks.


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about. I just got a slight bump here, and it was not bad.¡± I say pointing my head, ¡°But I realised something when I got out of all that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dad asks as he takes me in his arms and makes me sit on the couch.


    ¡°That life is unpredictable, Dad. There is no room for redo or regret in it. You don¡¯t get a second chance easily. And if you do get it, take it. So, I decided to move back home and finally do what I love the most. I want to open my own interior designing business. So, next time I won¡¯t have regrets in my heart while something like this happens.¡± I say andy my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°I was like that too, Poppy. When I took a break from the military, I met your mother. I didn¡¯t realise I was in love with her until my life was in danger. The first thing I did after taking voluntary retirement was to ask her to marry me. I, too, didn¡¯t want the regret of not spending an amazing life with her. And with you.¡± Dad says and kisses my head.


    ¡°I know that I don¡¯t say this much, but I love you so much.¡± I say and hug him.


    ¡°I know more than your mother. But don¡¯t tell her that.¡± He says and I chuckle.


    That night, Dad and I went out for dinner and he bought it. We talk about what happened till now with the Andersons and I smile when I hear how Lily has been epted in the family like she belonged to it.


    Well, the Anderson family is like that only. They ept people so easily if you show little love and respect. After his early retirement, my father started working for Richard as his security head and has protected him many times.


    But more than that, they are the bestest of friends. As my mother was a nanny for Ryan and Theo, Dad met her there on a vacation. They clicked right away and Mom still says that Dad was the only guy in her life she epted because he treated her right.


    My Mom lectured me when I turned 16 that I should never take less than what I deserve. I should not have too many high standards, but I should also not settle for anything.


    Patience is a virtue only few can achieve and when you achieve it, it is harder to maintain it. I still don¡¯t get what she said.


    Richard sent his private jet for us when he came to know I wasing back. Even though I denied it, he just told me that he sending the jet for his friend and his daughter if not for his goddaughter.


    The movers already moved the little stuff I had to jet and Dad and I were ready to be back home. I was feeling excited to be back, and I have been nning a lot for my new business.


    But first, I need to n everything beforehand. I can¡¯t just jump right into such a big thing blindly.


    A business needs a showcase first. Even though I have pictures of my work as a portfolio. I have to make an impression in New York by designing a house if possible for someone well known.


    After that, I can get investors and while designing a project, I can also find a good ce to hire for things I would need. Then, obviously, I have to find a ce where I can hire people to work there.


    I also had to find ways to promote my business and find a good name for it. There are so many things to do and I feel more excited than nervous.


    I don¡¯t know how all of this will happen, but I will do my best to make it happen.


    Well, that question was answered when Inded in America. I got the first project without even asking for it.


    Dad and I go straight to Ryan¡¯s new house, as everybody is there nowadays to help the new mother. Mom waits for us at the door and as soon as I am out of the car, she makes a run for me and so do I.


    ¡°I missed you so much, my baby.¡± Mom says and peppers my face with kisses.


    ¡°I missed you too, my sweetest mother.¡± I say and hug her again.


    ¡°What about me? Nobody missed me, I think.¡± Dad says with a pout and Mom goes towards me after rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Well, why would I not miss the big papa bear? Come here.¡± She says and hugs him, and Dad winks at me.


    I shake my head and look at the door to see Heathering out. She smiles at me and we hug each other.


    ¡°You have grown up so much and are even more beautiful than before.¡± She says.


    ¡°Thanks. You haven¡¯t changed a day either. What¡¯s the secret?¡± I ask her and she chuckles.


    ¡°My love, dear. My love is the secret that she looks so young.¡± Richard says as hees out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to take credit for my beauty. It is all my effort.¡± She says.


    ¡°But who do you maintain it for?¡± Richard asks with a smirk and raises his brows.


    ¡°Obviously my employees, so that they won¡¯t think I am too old to handle my business and also now for my grandson, so he would think I am way more beautiful than you.¡± Heather says.


    ¡°You win.¡± He says and turns to me to give me a hug and say, ¡°I am d you are back, dear. Come.¡±


    We all enter the house and the first thing I notice is it is big and bare. Not much of the furniture or decoration is done. It feels like they just moved in a week ago.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking.¡± Heather says, ¡°Ryan gifted this house to Lily after the baby was here. They just moved in a week ago and much work has yet to be done. We were initially here to help for that but then Lily needed more help with the baby as she was new to this and still hasn¡¯t gotten over her baby blues that a new mother faces.¡±


    ¡°Remember yours?¡± Richard asks with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of that time. I was a mess when Ryan was born, but it got better with Theo and Noah.¡± Heather says as she sighs.


    ¡°Not much. Every mother has an instinct, but that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t ask for help. She should rest as much as the baby does.¡± Ricard says, and I nod.


    When we get in, I see a young couple. The man is leaning over the woman, who looks a bit tired. I recognise them easily, as only Ryan is going to get married. Ryan looks up and smiles at me. I always had considered him as my big brother as he always looked after me like that.


    ¡°Daisy, how have you been?¡± Ryan says and hugs me, then whispers in my ear, ¡°Offer to help my wife with the home. You can design it however you like. Please.¡±


    From up close, he looks a bit stressed and I say, ¡°Okay. What about you?¡±


    He sighs in relief and says, ¡°Good. Come, I will introduce you to my fiance, Lily.¡±


    ¡°I know you. Wyatt showed me your pictures. You look more beautiful than them, especially your hair.¡± Lily says with a tired smile.


    ¡°You too are very beautiful.¡± I say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke, I look tired.¡± She says.


    ¡°But beautiful no less.¡± Ryan says and sits beside her.


    ¡°We will be off. You guys talk.¡± Richard says.


    ¡°Yes. We have to attain an event.¡± Heather says and we say goodbye to them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you both rest? Adam is taking a nap, Vi. And I would be fine on my own for now, as Ryan is here.¡± Lily says to my parents, who nod and leave, then she turns to me and says, ¡°You too, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But before I leave, I noticed that you just moved in and have yet to design the home.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes. I have been trying to find designers who can understand what I want to say. But I don¡¯t know what they say half of the time and half of the time they only talk to Ryan. Like he knows everything about the house. No offence, dear.¡± Lily says, and she seems irritated.


    ¡°None taken. But that doesn¡¯t mean you take the task yourself.¡± Ryan says.


    ¡°Ryan is right. You just had gone throughbour and your body needs time to rest. Also, right now your focus should be Adam, whom I would love to meet. And about the interior decoration of your house, I think I could help you with it.¡± I say and try to say the right words, which won¡¯t irritate her more.


    ¡°But how could I ask you something like that when you just came here? I can¡¯t do that.¡± Lilyins.


    ¡°Look Lily, this is more about me than you. I am selfish. I want to start my own business and I was trying to find a project to design here to get a reputation. But that doesn¡¯t mean I will make this into some kind of project. I will make this the home you want. Every decision would be yours but I would be the one to bring those tools to you so it would get easy for you.¡± I say and Lily nods.


    ¡°If it is from a business view, then why not? Give me a small picture of what my home could be in a week and we can decide after that. Would that be okay?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh okay. Then two weeks?¡± She asks.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I mean to say I don¡¯t have time to waste. So I will give you some blueprint in two or three days. Would that be okay?¡± I ask, and a big smilees to her face.


    ¡°That would be perfect. I want this house to look perfect in two months. So, when Ryan, Adam and Ie back after our wedding and honeymoon, it will not feel empty.¡± She says.


    ¡°Then consider it done by me.¡± I say and she hugs Ryan, who in turn mouths thank you to me.

 Encouragements.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Ryan and Lily move back to their penthouse after I show them the blueprints of my work after two days. Lily really liked it and asked me to start my work as soon as possible. Ryan thought it would be better to stay in the penthouse for the time being so Lily and Adam wouldn¡¯t get disturbed. My parents and godparents also move back to their homes while I stay in Ryan and Lily¡¯s penthouse until I find my apartment.


    I am good at designing and everything rted to it, but other professionals do the actual physical work in those fields. That was my major hurdle, as I don¡¯t know many people here.


    But Lily¡¯s friend Dani came to my rescue. She works as a frencer who helps people find the right people to help with the work they want. She and I clicked right away. She really has a talent.


    Not only did she help me find the right ces and people to do the interior work of Lily¡¯s house, but she also helped me find the right apartment for me. Lily apanied me and Dani to the apartment and I was happy to find such a pleasant apartment on the first go.


    The apartment¡¯s door opened up to a small living room with an attached modern kitchen with rose gold cabs and a white marble countertop. They painted the living room in white and one wall had windows.


    The bedroom has light pink and white tones, which are giving calming effects. It has a small balcony with ss doors and a walk-in closet.


    The apartment has a washer and dryer facility too. The bathroom is a three-piece as it has a grey bathtub and ss shower cubicle too in which two people can fit in perfectly.


    ¡°So, do you like it?¡± Dani asks me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I love it.¡± I say with a broad smile.


    ¡°Great, I will tell thendy. Good thing you said yes now, because I don¡¯t know how long the listing would have been open for this one.¡± Dani says.


    ¡°There is no need to worry about moving. I will tell Ryan he will help you. Once you get settled here, you can help us more easily.¡± Lily says with a smile.


    Lily is a very sweet person, but her anger could turn fierce too. She has few friends but all of them are all loyal to her and their friendship wants me to have something like that too.


    I never thought they would be my friends, too.


    By the end of the second week of March, they helped move me to my new apartment with ease. Because Lily¡¯s friend and Noah came to my help.


    ¡°You are a terrible friend, for sure.¡± Noah says and hugs me.


    ¡°Like you are some good friend. I have been here for over two weeks and youe now to meet me.¡± Iin.


    ¡°At least I am here to help you move,¡± He says.


    I smile, and he smiles back. Noah is just two months older than me but we have always been close as we had gone to the same schools and had been in the almost same ss too.


    For my apartment, Dad sent some stuff from my old room, like my dresser and a wardrobe. Mom shopped for some kitchen utensils and groceries with me and my friends helped me buy the rest of the furniture for my apartment.


    When everybody left, I looked around the apartment where my dreams would grow. I smile to myself but stop when a thoughtes to my mind or, more like, a face.


    Theo.


    I have met everyone but have yet to meet him. We were close when we were kids, but as we grew, the distance between us grew too. As he was two years older than me, I didn¡¯t get to see him much. Or maybe I did, but I avoided it as he would always have a girl hanging on his arm.


    Why do I have to have my first-ever crush on him? I don¡¯t even know the reason for it. And then I fell for him slowly and gradually. Why? Still don¡¯t know. But is there any need to answer everything in life? Does there need to be any reason to love someone?


    Noah and I met the next day for breakfast as he insisted, and he was going back in the afternoon, so he wanted to catch up before leaving. We order our favourite pancakes and coffees and talk about what happened till now in our lives.


    ¡°So, have you met Theo yet?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I say.


    ¡°You have not told him you like him.¡± Noah says, in shock.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± I ask him in astonishment.


    ¡°Do you still like him?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I try to answer, but Noah interrupts me.


    ¡°I knew you would never get over him.¡± He says.


    ¡°I have.¡± I say.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say.


    ¡°Then it is great. Because Theo found a wife for himself, too.¡± Noah says and in shock, some of the coffee spills on my hand.


    ¡°Ouch! That is good.¡± I say and try to wipe off the coffee.


    Noah takes my hand and helps me and says, ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Daisy. At least not to me. Also, I told Theo once that you had a crush on him.¡±


    ¡°What? Why would you do that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because his girlfriends were hurting you. You are my friend and obviously, I couldn¡¯t stand it. Do you know what thought came to my mind when I saw Lily?¡± He says.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That she brings a smile to my brother¡¯s face. But as I got to know her, I started considering her the sister I always wanted rather than the oaf of my brothers. She is perfect for our family as she ys no game, nor does she have ulterior motives towards anyone. I fear that even though Theo is mature, he doesn¡¯t know what is right for him. At least in girls.¡± He says.


    ¡°I know I have feelings for him, but I don¡¯t know what to do with it, Noah. Yes, it hurts. It hurts a lot sometimes and I wonder why I have to fall for him, of all the people. He is not some bad guy, but I know he would never be with me.¡± I say.


    ¡°How can you be sure? You can¡¯t say that until you try. Give it one go at least. How do you think Ryan and Lily are together? They worked for their rtionship. Every rtionship needs that, but everything starts with one step. Take that step. What worse could happen? Either you will get rejected or you will get epted. At least you won¡¯t regret itter.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°You are not wrong.¡± I say sheepishly.


    ¡°For once, do what you want to do. Life is too short.¡± Noah says, and I remember what I promised to myself.


    ¡°You are right. I will tell him. But-¡± I say.


    ¡°What but now?¡± Noah says.


    ¡°But first I need some time. Then I want to be clear that there is currently no one in his life. Andstly, I want to be assured first that he is a bit attracted to me.¡± I say.


    ¡°Really?¡± Noah asks with a bored look.


    ¡°What? It would boost my confidence if I could find out if he thinks I am beautiful or maybe hot.¡± I say.


    ¡°Fine. You will get the perfect chance for it at Ryan and Lily¡¯s wedding. So, don¡¯t you dare miss it? Otherwise, I have to push you two together like I had to do with Ryan and Lily.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I say and smile at my sweetest friend in the world, who always wants to look mysterious and aloof.


    March goes by with me being busy with Lily¡¯s vi while I also work on my new business nning. It was difficult to do so, but I need more funds and connections here. And for that, I need to work with a firm.


    I get busy with finding a firm which is hiring right now for a good post and also would look at my portfolio. I have finally found one. The job details as a consultant who would note the changes that need to be made for the clients and discuss it with the team. This would not only give me an opportunity to travel but also would help me make some good connections and help me learn more, too.


    I book my appointment and go to an interview in the third week of April. The interview went well and they would let me know if I got the job or not soon, also other details.


    In thest week of April, Dani and I got busy withst-minute shopping for the wedding. We all left for Vermont and the cabin was out of the world with breathtaking decorations.


    We enjoyed the spa treatments and massages as bridesmaids and so did the bride. But as she is still nursing and so are Kathy and Emma, we didn¡¯t have a drunken bachelorette party which we always wanted to enjoy.


    But Dani had a different n in mind. So, she asks me to get ready as we are going out for a party which we deserve. She takes me to her room and takes out one dress for me and pushes me into the bathroom. Ie out wearing a mauve purple swiss dot bustier dress with long bishop sleeves of mesh and sweetheart neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is a bit too-¡± I say, but Dani interrupts me.


    ¡°If only that dress fitted me like that, Davis would go mad. It looks good on you. Now let¡¯s do something with your hair.¡± She says, and I shake my head with a smile.


    I was getting ready and was thinking only if I had a boyfriend to meet with, too. But little did I know that my night was going to take a totally different route than I could have ever imagined.

 Wild Encounter.

    ***Dasiy¡¯s POV.***


    I wear ayered ne of gold which ends between my almost busting out breasts and big hoop earrings. Dani has worn a white ruched bodycon and matching heels. She curled my hair to make it bounce around me. I wear white heels and take a matching clutch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to bete for the little roley I nned with my boyfriend.¡± Dani says as we go down, holding hands.


    ¡°Cute.¡± I say and giggle. And so does she.


    We take the cab as we would not being back alone, at least not Dani. She said that she is already booking another cab for me in case Dani forgets it because of her boyfriend.


    We reach a pub and the music feels good. Dani orders a margarita while I take sangaria. We drank up and hit the floor. I don¡¯t remember thest time I had this much fun.


    Dani and I dance for a while when a man joins her and when she moves with him, it is definitely her boyfriend, Davis. She excuses herself with him and I smile to myself when I see them leaving.


    Before I could leave the floor, someone grabbed my hand and turned me around and I collided with a hard chest. I go to punch his face, but I stop when I see it is the one person I was waiting to meet for the past two months.


    ¡°I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind me keeping youpany while your friend is otherwise busy.¡± Theo says as he smiles down at me, but he looks at me like he has seen me for the first time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± I ask just to be sure.


    ¡°Have we met before? Because that is impossible. I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten a pretty face like yours, for sure.¡± He says with confusion in his eyes.


    I smile to myself and say, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t. I was just feeling like we must have met before. My mistake. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No need to be sorry. It is time to be thankful.¡± He says.


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask with a coy smile.


    ¡°That we can dance.¡± He says and swings me around like I weigh nothing.


    I finally let out a giggle and dance with me. How many times have I imagined this scenario in my head and got disappointed when someone else used to be in his arms? But today I am in his arms dancing away into the night.


    I am a little disappointed that he doesn¡¯t know who I am, but his punishment would be the shock he would get when he knows exactly who I am. Also, I don¡¯t feel guilty. I like being where I am right now.


    I like the feel of his hand on my waist. I like the feel of his shoulders under the palm of my hands. I also like when he would asionally put it on my thigh to wrap it around his waist to do a dance.


    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± He asks me and I nod.


    He takes my hand in a possessive way, as if he doesn¡¯t want anybody else to dance with me. He takes me towards a private booth far in the corner and orders for a drink.


    ¡°So, what is your lovely name?¡± He asks, after giving a peck on the back of my hand.


    ¡°Izzy, yours?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Theo.¡± He says.


    The reason I gave it that name is that one my friend used to tease me with it and it is the only name I could think of right now. Maybe Izzy would sound much better when he would call me that.


    ¡°Izzy.¡± He says and yes, it sounds better, ¡°I am a straightforward man. I want you tonight.¡±


    My heart skips a beat and I ask, ¡°And why would you think I want the same?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes say so. And your body too.¡± He says as hees closer to me.


    I can¡¯t breathe anything, but his exotic scent and pub music is not making it any easier. I am sure my heartbeats are in sync with the beats of the music. If only I were Izzy and meeting this man for the first time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do casual things.¡± I say.


    ¡°My bad.¡± He says and backs away, but I stop him by grabbing hold of his sleeve.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t think about bending some rules.¡± I say.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°And what would make you do that?¡± He asks with heat in his eyes, which are ready to burn me.


    ¡°If you make it worthwhile, I won¡¯t mind anything.¡± I say.


    From inside, I am literally screaming. He would know in one go that I am far too inexperienced. A virgin in every way. But I don¡¯t want to back away. The excitement is making me lose my sanity, but I don¡¯t care. Right at this moment, I want this so much as hees closer.


    ¡°What would make you believe I am worthy of bending your rules?¡± He asks.


    ¡°A kiss. But beware, it has been a while since Ist kissed. So my expectations could be high.¡± I say. So this would make him think my inexperience is because it has been a while since I have kissed someone.


    ¡°That¡¯s very easy.¡± He says, and the next second I am sitting on hisp with his one arm around my waist.


    ¡°I hope so too.¡± I whisper as he makes my head bend down for my first ever kiss.


    And what a kiss it is. Never ever I had thought my first kiss would be this good. Every one of my friends and colleagues said that you can¡¯t expect your first kiss to be good. But I beg to differ so much.


    His soft and warm lips kiss and lick every inch of my lips so sweetly that I feel dizzy. I gasp when he nips my lips, and he takes advantage of it and his tongue invades my mouth. At first, I was confused, but his encouragement made me follow his moves and that¡¯s when I lost all my senses altogether.


    I tightened my arms around his shoulder and ran my fingers through his glossy ck hairs as I explored his lips now. Our body moves to the rhythm of its own as he rubs himself against me and I feel a pull down to my core.


    We break the kiss as we both be breathless. I lean my head on his shoulder while he buries his face in my neck and gives small pecks on my neck now and then. He makes me sit next to him when a serveres and I straighten myself. I touched my lips just to be sure that was all not a dream.


    ¡°A minute there you made me forget we are not in the privacy of my room. So, what do you think?¡± He says as he gives me a ss of sangria.


    ¡°How do you know I want to drink this?¡± I ask as I take it.


    ¡°Maybe my eyes stopped at you the second you entered.¡± He says.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say with a coy smile, which is so unlike me.


    ¡°So, am I going to get my answer or not?¡± He asks and looks keen to get the answer out of me.


    I smile to myself and think it is not bad to act some more for tonight, but I know the minute he would know I am a virgin he would run the other way at the speed of lightning. And if I spend the night and hees to know who I am, there would be a bigger chance that he will never talk to me for forever. I thought about prolonging the night a little.


    ¡°I really want to say yes. But I don¡¯t think I could get over you after just one night. That¡¯s too short a time to enjoy this.¡± I say as I wave my hand between us and sip at my drink, which is making me braver.


    ¡°You are not wrong. I also think that one night won¡¯t be enough.¡± Theo says as if confessing a deep, dark secret.


    I feel a shiver run down my back when he caresses the side of my neck with his fingertips and can¡¯t resist the urge to kiss him again. He leans down as if understanding what I want and we were so close to kissing when somebody invades the booth and I back right away when I see who it is.


    ¡°Daisy, what are you doing here?¡± Noah says, but stops when he sees Theo, ¡°You are fast.¡±


    ¡°Daisy?¡± Theo says, and the look on his face is out of this world and soical.


    But something in his eyes makes me feel like he is struggling like hell, as if he should want me or not after knowing my actual identity. And I so want him to want me even after knowing that.

 Hurtful Accusations.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°When did you arrive here, Theo?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°Few minutes ago.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°What about you, Daisy?¡± Noah asks, with mirth in his eyes.


    ¡°I am here with Dani for Lily¡¯s bachelorette party. Lily told us to enjoy ourselves in her ce. Davis is here for a while. Where were you guys?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ryan took time to get away from his fiance and son. But now he is busy getting drunk with Vance¡¯s help. I skipped it when I got your text.¡± He says and sits between Theo and me.


    ¡°Oh!.¡± I say and look away when Theo res at me.


    I look anywhere but at him. Noah, on the other hand, raises his eyebrows at me in question about what is happening between me and Theo. I roll my eyes at him in frustration. If only he hade a few minutester. No, that would have been embarrassing. Your friend, seeing you kiss his brother.


    ¡°Noah, can you apany me to the bar? I want to clear my check.¡± I say.


    ¡°No need. I have done it already.¡± Theo says with a nk look on his face.


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s dance, Daisy.¡± Noah says and takes my hand to take me to the dance floor, which is just an excuse to talk to me.


    When I look back at Theo, I see his hands clenched into fists and his jaw ticking madly. Noah takes me to the other side while I see Ryan and his friends gathering in Theo¡¯s booth. We are away from their direct vision.


    ¡°So tell me.¡± Noah says, as we just move casually.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know until you came barging in there that I am Daisy.¡± I say.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t recognise you and you took advantage of it. That is so bold of you. I am proud of you. What happened? No, let me guess. He kissed you.¡± He says with a broad, teasing smile.


    ¡°You can tell?¡± I ask in astonishment.


    ¡°With your blush and my trust in my brother¡¯s charm of going straight to the point, I knew as soon as I came into that booth that you both were not to kiss for the first time.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°We kissed.¡± I say and a smilees to my face.


    ¡°So, one thing is checked. He is attracted to you. From the way he is looking our way as we dance.¡± Noah says and I try to turn, but he stops me. ¡°Don¡¯t look and just dance. What else happened?¡±


    ¡°When I told him that one night won¡¯t be enough, he agreed too.¡± I say.


    ¡°There, you got your second condition. He is not in any rtionship right now, as I know my brother doesn¡¯t date multiple women at the same time.¡± He says, and I feel relieved.


    ¡°So, what should I do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You should go for it. He ising this way.¡± He says and I know that before he says, as I can feel his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re done dancing?¡± Theo asks when he reaches us.


    ¡°Why?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°Ryan needs you. And you are going to drive us all as we have been drinking.¡± He says, totally avoiding looking at me.


    ¡°Are youing, Daisy?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°I was thinking about dancing some more.¡± I say.


    ¡°But how would youe home?¡± Theo asks now, giving me his full attention now.


    ¡°Dani booked a cab for me, which would be here any minute. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± I say.


    ¡°You go ahead with everyone. I will apany Daisy. It is not good to be alone in a cabte at night.¡± Theo says, in no argument.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Noah asks me.


    ¡°I am.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. Bye.¡± Noah says and leaves after giving a light peck on my cheek, which he never does, but when I see Theo clench his hand again, I realise why he did so.


    ¡°So, where were we, Daisy? Or should I call you Izzy?¡± Theo asks, and I feel a chill run down my spine at the coldness in his voice.


    This is not that Theo who kissed me and seduced me a few minutes ago. He looks at me with usation in his eyes now, like I have done something bad to him. Like I snatched away his favourite meal from him.


    ¡°I need to visit the restroom.¡± I say and literally run from the tform.


    I wash my face and take deep breaths. What should I do? Theo would ask me a million questions, as he would think I was trying to make a fool out of him. I should have just told him when he took me in his arms the first time that I was Daisy.


    But when I think back, I don¡¯t regret it at all. I loved being in his arms. I loved dancing, and I was on the moon when he kissed me sweetly and passionately. I loved the feel of his body against mine and his arousal was enough proof that Daisy or not; I attracted him. Just me.


    I gather my courage ande out of the restroom, but just as I go towards him, a man stops me on my way.


    ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± That man says. I would not dance with a total stranger, but the way he was leering down at me made me say no easily.


    ¡°No.¡± I say and move to the other side to pass, but he blocks me again.


    ¡°Just one dance would be enough.¡± He says.


    ¡°I am here with someone.¡± I say.


    ¡°I can make you forget about him.¡± He says, and I scoff at him. Yeah, like that could be possible in this lifetime.


    ¡°I would love to see you try, but also not.¡± I say and move past him, but he grabs my arm.


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t y hard to get..¡± He says and tightens his hand around my arm when I struggle to free it.


    ¡°Leave her.¡± Theo says, and he takes that man¡¯s wrist in his hand.


    ¡°Who are you? We are just having fun.¡± That man says but cringes the next second.


    ¡°Leave her arm or I won¡¯t mind breaking your wrist.¡± Theo says and the man immediately leaves my hand, ¡°Good choice. Now say sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The man says, and Theo leaves his wrist and takes mine.


    ¡°Come. The cab is here.¡± He says and we leave the pub.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say as soon as we are out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your thanks. I want to know the reason behind your lying to me like that inside.¡± He says, suddenly attacking me.


    ¡°I am sorry. I got carried away when you didn¡¯t recognise me.¡± I say as I look down.


    ¡°Or you thought to take that opportunity to trap me?¡± He says, and I look up at him in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act innocent, Daisy. You know very well what I am talking about. Now I know why you are back.¡± He says while I am still confused. What is he talking about?


    ¡°I am serious. I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± I say.


    ¡°Fine. If you want to act like you forgot about it, then let me remind you. You know about Mom¡¯s condition.¡± He says.


    ¡°What condition?¡± I ask. Now I am even more confused.


    He scoffs, ¡°You really are an excellent actress, but then I shouldn¡¯t doubt it after seeing your show tonight firsthand.¡±


    ¡°Theo, I am not acting right now. What condition are you talking about?¡± I ask as I am really curious about what has turned his mood so dark.


    ¡°The condition which says that either I get into a serious rtionship or marry a girl of my Mom¡¯s choosing, otherwise I will lose my inheritance. Does that ring a bell?¡± He asks, making me go in shock.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. And guess who the girl my Mom chose.¡± He says, and when I say nothing as I am reeling from the aftershock of Theo getting married to someone else, he says, ¡°Give up? You.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± That is another shock to my system.


    ¡°Still acting. How could you do this, Daisy? Did my Mom set you up? If Noah hadn¡¯te and we had spent the night, I would have to marry you.¡± He says and now my shock turns to anger at his thought and usation towards me.


    ¡°Even if Noah had note, I would have not slept with you tonight. And how could you think I would be so calcting, Theo? This shows you never knew me.¡± I say, but instead of anger, I hear the hurt in my voice.


    ¡°Then why did you lie?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Maybe because I was trying to punish you for not recognising me, or maybe I just wanted to fulfil my one wish.¡± I say.


    ¡°What wish?¡± He asks.


    ¡°To kiss you. There were no bad intentions there. I was going to tell you who I was before Noah had barged in. But I got tempted by one more kiss, which didn¡¯t even happen.¡± I say, frustrated by that fact.


    ¡°Still you should not have lied.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yes, like you would have been less attractive towards me if you had known me. Don¡¯t deny it. You were attracted to me, not to my name.¡± I say, and he looks away.


    ¡°Still-¡± He says, but I stop him.


    ¡°And if I wanted to spend the night with you like that. I would have done that years ago and right now you would look after our kids, not partying and flirting.¡± I say and turn around to get in the cab when I see iting through my blurry vision.

 Thousands Of Sorrys.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    I don¡¯t look back at him as I am busy wiping my tears away. How I thought this night might end differently and how worse it is going on right now. I knew Theo would get a bit upset about me hiding my identity, but I never thought that he would think of me as a gold digger or a schemer.


    I thought he would ask me why I did it and I would just simply say that I like him and wanted him to see how good it could be between us. After that, I would have tried to convince him to date me.


    But it all went down the drain. Now he would forever think that I was scheming with her Mom and trying to trap him in marriage. He doesn¡¯t want any kind of rtionship with me. I can¡¯t forget the way he said that he would have to get married to me if he had slept with me like he was getting poisoned.


    ¡°Please stop crying. I am sorry. I really thought that you were back because of my Mom¡¯s condition. That is why I was trying to stay away from family gatherings and assumed that you were trying to trap me when you hid your identity earlier. My assumptions were wrong. I am sorry.¡± He says and I look beside me in the cab to see him looking at me with guilt in his eyes. But it is all very blurry to notice clearly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ want to¡­ talk to¡­ you.¡± I say between sobbing.


    ¡°You are literally shaking. I am sorry, Daisy, I really am.¡± He says as he takes me in his arms.


    I am too tired to protest as Iy there because of three reasons. One, I am super drunk, which ising down on me with full force right now. Second, I am really hurt by his words and his mindset about me. And third, even though I am hurt by him, my heart doesn¡¯t want to leave the warmth of his arms.


    It feels so good to be in his arms that my sobs die down gradually and my eyes droop down too. I dream of floating in the air and thennding on soft ground, but when a warm cloth touches my head; I open my eyes gingerly.


    ¡°You are awake.¡± Theo says, and I feel like I am still dreaming.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You were feeling too cold right now. So, I thought to warm you up.¡± He says, showing the towel.


    ¡°There are other ways to warm up.¡± I say ndly.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks.


    I grab his cheeks in both of my hands and bend him down for a kiss so fast that he didn¡¯t even have time to react. I sigh with relief when his warm lips touch mine. I hold on to their warmth and it turns intense. Theo responds to my kiss a few secondster and pushes me more into the bed.


    I love this dream more than any other dream in my life. And I don¡¯t want it to stop, no matter what. That was thest thought I had before I lost my consciousness to sleep and hear a groan.


    Next day, I woke up to my head pounding a bit. I rub my eyes and look around to see I am in my room. As my head still feels fuzzy, I go to wash up first, then make out what happenedst night.


    And after brushing my teeth and washing my face,st night¡¯s memoriese back to me in a sh. I stagger a bit as I realise that Theo¡¯s and mine¡¯s second kiss can¡¯t be a dream.


    I was trying to think back hard when the door to my room opened and Theo entered with a steaming cup of coffee in his hand, which looked more weing to me than anything right now. But when he smiles at me, another eventes to my mind. His stupid usations.


    I turn away from him in anger and say, ¡°What are you doing here? You should not be here. What if I tell others we spent the night together, and you get trapped into marrying me?¡±


    ¡°I am here with truce coffee. I am sorry I made those stupid assumptions. I have known you, even for a little while, that you are never the one to go behind someone¡¯s back. I should have remembered the time when you came upfront about wanting to y with us rather than following us around.¡± He says, but I don¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°Well, that fixes nothing.¡± I say with a sniff.


    ¡°I know. But I hope this will help.¡± He says and as he puts the coffee and a letter beside it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Thousands of sorrys.¡± He says and leaves before I can say anything.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I look at the now closed doors with a yearning. I picked up the letter and saw it was literally that in his beautiful handwriting. I smile as I remember why he did this.


    When I used to get caught during a prank because of a silly mistake, I used to write a letter just like this for Theo. He used to smile after seeing that and used to say he was not my teacher. But that was the only way I knew how to apologise as a little girl, as I used to be alwayste doing my homework for school.


    I run my fingers through those words and feel his apology from it. I take the coffee and drink it. Maybe I can talk to himter about us, after the wedding is over, and see if he wants to try it. I bite my lips as I look in the mirror. Yes, I will give it a shot onest time.


    But I get busy with the preparation for the rehearsal dinner. As for Theo, I don¡¯t see him around much. Every time I see him, he is busy with Adam or talking over the phone about something.


    I don¡¯t get a chance at rehearsal dinner too as I am seated next to Noah, who is going to walk down with me as a groomsman. While Theo would walk with Dani, which did not sit well with Davis.


    ¡°So, what else happened?¡± Noah asks me after dinner as we spread out to have a drink and dessert.


    ¡°Nothing. Other than that, he used me of being a schemer.¡± I say as I take a small sip of champagne.


    ¡°WHAT?¡± He says way too loudly, which draws everyone¡¯s attention towards us. I take his hand and move towards a corner of the room where nobody can hear us.


    ¡°It was like this¡­¡± I tell him everything that happened in the short version.


    ¡°Did he say sorry?¡± He asks and looks upset with Theo.


    ¡°Yes. He wrote me an apology letter.¡± I say with a shy smile.


    ¡°Oh!¡± He says as if understanding.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± I say as he knows how I value even little things people remember about me and when it is Theo, it means a whole lot more than that.


    ¡°So, nothing else happened. But are you going to ask him out?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will say yes.¡± I say as I get sad.


    ¡°And how did you reach that conclusion?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It feels like he has been avoiding me and doesn¡¯t want to even have small talk. Like he is scared that if Heather saw us together, she would wed us there and then.¡± I say with a pout.


    ¡°Well, I beg to differ with the way he is looking at us right now like he would love to be in yourpany more than with Ryan¡¯s friends.¡± Noah says and puts a single strand of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You know your brother well. He won¡¯t date me if he thinks we are dating or you are interested in me.¡± I say as I p his hand away.


    ¡°Well, with the determination in his eyes, he is walking towards us to save you from me. I think he wouldn¡¯t care about any of those things and have you.¡± He says.


    ¡°He ising over here?¡± I ask, and my heartbeat picks up.


    ¡°Yes. Your knight in shining armour ising.¡± He says, but his brow scrunches a secondter and he says, ¡°He is a sneaky bastard.¡±


    ¡°Noah!¡± I exim when he curses.


    ¡°He is sending your Dad instead. I have to run. But don¡¯t forget my words.¡± He says and literally runs away.


    I turn around to see my Dading towards me with another te of shortcakes and Theo turning away with ast look at me. I smile as my Dad takes the ss from me and hands me a te instead.


    I look at him going anywhere else to chat, but avoiding me totally. Is what Noah said is right? Is Theo avoiding me intentionally? Does he want to avoid talking about what happened between usst night because he feels something, too?


    If any of it is true, I would do anything to make him realise it. I would not stop until he epted this heated thing between us, which made me frustrated like hell.


    Two kisses are not enough. I want thousands of them. This time, I would jump right in without thinking twice. Because this time I know his desire for me.

 Sparks Flying.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Next day, I get ready in a satin green crisscross backless ruched cami wrap dress with thigh-high slit. The v-neck is deep and low, which gives me a sexy look.


    All the bridesmaid dresses are like this only. It was Kathy¡¯s idea to make the married bridesmaid¡¯s husband go crazy and give the unmarried one a chance to get more than attention. She really is something.


    The hairdresser keeps my hair open but instead of curling, makes it look wavy. I wear rhinestone flower drop earrings and a bracelet in one hand. Andst but not the least, I wear white strap heels which add more to my look.


    ¡°Damn, you look good.¡± Dani says when Ie out of the house to help them.


    ¡°Thanks. You look beautiful, too. Are you and Davis going to role-y again?¡± I ask with a wink as I admire her one-shoulder wrap dress.


    ¡°With the way he is getting jealous, I have to change my partner. That is why I was waiting for you.¡± Dani says.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, but in my heart, I sense a hope.


    She stops Noah as he passes us and calls for Theo. He looks dashing in a ck suit and open cor. How I would love to run my finger up again through his neck and bury them in his hairs. He stops in his tracks when he notices me, but joins us otherwise.


    ¡°I was thinking we could change partners.¡± Dani says.


    ¡°Let me guess, Davis is getting super insecure.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°Bang on. And I want this day to go well for us all. I booked a room for us in a hotel forter tonight as a surprise. So, Noah, I hope you won¡¯t mind walking down with me.¡± Dani says.


    ¡°Of course not. But I think Daisy would not enjoy parting away from me.¡± Noah says with a wink and I know what he is trying to do. I am lucky to have him as a friend.


    ¡°Daisy?¡± Dani asks me with a pout.


    ¡°Please take good care of Noah. Also, don¡¯t bore her to death.¡± I say to Noah.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Dani says.


    ¡°As you both are walking down the aisle, Theo would receive the guest while I would entertain the groom¡¯s party.¡± Noah says and leaves with Dani in his arms.


    Before I can strike up a conversation with Theo, he walks towards the entry. I follow him. We are opposite each other at the entryway, weing the guests.


    Now and then, my eyes can¡¯t help but look at him. But whenever I look away, I feel his gaze on me, especially when a male guest is near me. He greets them before me like he doesn¡¯t want any man near me. I feel giddy from the inside.


    If he feels something for me, why does he deny us? Why not pursue it? But then I remember the condition Heather has put forward. Is he afraid that he will get trapped if he gets involved with me? Does he think that our parents¡¯ friendship would be affected?


    I had those thoughts, too. That is why I said nothing to him before. But in my case, I was afraid that Theo might feel nothing for me as he doesn¡¯t see me that way, actually he never used to see me after growing up as a man.


    But now that I know he is attracted to me, even if it is just physical, I can¡¯t help but go after that little ray of hope. His resistance to this is making me somewhat more attracted to him. What the hell is going on with me?


    It is like he is trying to be a gentleman which is not like him. I had always seen him in the news with either a widow or an heiress. Not any married woman. But ording to some women, he is a born charmer who would stop at nothing if he knew a girl was into him or if he wanted her.


    I hated that news but still watched it to see when I left New York as it was the only way to see him and I used to think what was there in them that I didn¡¯t have. Eventually, I stopped watching and started working on myself when I realised that this type of self-criticizing is not good for mental health.


    The time for us to walk down the aislees and we get ready behind Noah, who turns around to look at me and fans himself. I giggle at his gesture, but soon it turns to gasp when Theo takes my arm in his, which makes me look at him. His eyes look like blue fire, heated with desire.


    He looks at me up and down as if for a second there his facade falls off after he sees something on my face. He looked at me like he did just when we were about to kiss again in that pub. I can literally feel my body on fire. And he knows exactly what he is doing.


    To get attention, he did that. But as soon as the music starts, he looks away. He shakes his head as if he was in a trance and I get free of it, too. I take a deep breath to gather myself, which only makes him look at me again, more like his arm where my breast rubbed against him unintentionally.


    What the hell is happening? Ever since we have kissed, his every little touch or look has made me want to either melt or burn with it. I am sure he feels it, too. There is no way this is one way.


    We walk down the aisle after Dani and Noah. At that moment, I didn¡¯t know how an image came to my mind of me walking down the aisle. And when I look at Theo, this feels so right.


    When we part, it feels like we are taken from that small world. And I came to realize that a wedding is far away. The only thing I want is for Theo to ept that there is something between us and end my misery of what-ifs.


    Ryan and Lily¡¯s wedding ceremony was beautiful. Their vows made me shed a few tears. They really are a lovely couple who are blessed with love between them and also a handsome son like Adam, who is now bouncing on Theo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I could literally feel the spark flying when you two were behind me.¡± Noah says as he joins me at the reception area.


    ¡°I felt more than that.¡± I say as I nervously fuss over flowers at the bride and groom¡¯s table, ¡°But nothing can happen if Theo remains his stubborn self.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go after him. He would run more if you did that. Try to be a bit distant like him.¡± Noah says and leaves to see to the arrangements for his grandparents.


    The newly wedded couple enter the hall of a small outhouse which Ryan recently ordered to be made for their reception. It is a beautiful ce to hold a reception. We wee the couple.


    First, speeches came and all of them were beautiful. But I was distracted by someone from my right, but I tried to y as per Noah¡¯s instruction. He joked about the new couple and his speech was making me lose myposure. After the speeches, we had dinner, and the wedded couple cut the cake.


    Ryan and Lily danced for the first time as a married couple. Then others joined in too, but Theo didn¡¯t ask me to dance. In turn, he is busy dancing with girls in his family. I danced with Richard and my Dad. I also danced with Ryan and Noah. When the dance with Noah ended, I could see smokeing out of Theo¡¯s ears and also my Dad¡¯s, and Richard.


    Then the bouquet-throwing ceremony started and Theo caught it. He threw it right away, and I caught it just in time. When the garter was caught by him, Heather warned him against throwing it away. As Theo and I had bouquet and garter, we were told to dance together after Ryan and Lily fled for their wedding night.


    ¡°Dance?¡± Theo asks after almost everyone is on the dance floor.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say casually and take his hand.


    Even though I felt a spark at his touch, I tried to y cool and acted like I waspletely fine. As the music is slow, he puts my hand on his shoulder and his hand on my waist. I can feel the heat of his palm through my dress, but I am fine.


    ¡°Have you forgiven me?¡± Theo asks suddenly.


    ¡°If you had not ignored me yesterday, you would have known the answer to it already.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am asking now.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°You are forgiven just because your way of apologising was good.¡± I say as I look into his eyes.


    ¡°I appreciate it. I would also appreciate the fact that you won¡¯t tell anyone what happened between us.¡± He says with expectation in his eyes.


    ¡°I am not the one to kiss and tell.¡± I say, as I smile teasingly.


    ¡°Obviously you won¡¯t, as I felt like that was your first kiss.¡± He says jokingly.


    ¡°It was.¡± I say dead seriously.


    ¡°Oh!¡± He says and gets a bit tense.


    ¡°Look, if you are worried, I will tell others about that night. Then you¡¯re wrong.¡± I say.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He says.


    ¡°As I feel like you find me repulsive.¡± I say and shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°That is not the case. That¡¯s far from the truth.¡± He says to assure me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then what is the truth?¡± I ask, literally on my toes, to know the answer to it.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. But I know one thing, that right now there is no space in my life for anything serious.¡± He says.


    ¡°But I thought, ording to Heather¡¯s condition, you have to get serious.¡± I am now confused.


    ¡°Let me rephrase it again. I have no space in my life for anything serious, especially for girls. I am going to do something which would make this whole condition null and void once and for all. That is why I don¡¯t want any distraction. And that is all I wanted to tell you. So please don¡¯t think that this would go anywhere. I am sorry.¡± Theo says and when the music stops, he leaves me on the dance floor alone and doesn¡¯t look back.


    Is this the end of everything?

 Leaving It To Fate.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    I felt a sting in my heart, but my Mom needed me to fix her dress so I didn¡¯t get enough time to think about his words. One after another, I kept my mind busy, as if I somehow didn¡¯t want to lose myposure in front of others.


    But as soon as I am in my room that night, I take deep breaths. I prepare a bath calmly and sit in it to think through his words.


    He said he has no time for girls right now. Okay. He said he was going to do something which would get him out of the situation. Good. He said sorry. Why? Because there can¡¯t be anything between us, as he can¡¯t afford to get distracted. Which can mean only one thing: that I was distracting him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He told me all this so I would back off. Because he himself can¡¯t. If Theo had not talked to me so calmly and made me understand he has something in his life he wants to pursue so he can show Heather he can run Valentine and earn its name, I would have gone after him without skipping a beat.


    But he was sincere when he said all those things. There was no anger or disgust in his voice or eyes. He simply stated what he wanted. But in those, he also stated what he wanted but can¡¯t afford to pursue right now.


    What do I do now? I thought beforehand that I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets anymore. But my mind and heart are at war. My mind wants to be practical and leave Theo be, but my heart wants to hold on to his words and make him mine, as nobody knows what will happen tomorrow.


    What if he finds someone? What if that person actually takes the chance to pursue a rtionship with him even though he denied it? What if his resolve breaks down for that woman?


    The only answer I had to all questions was that I wanted to be that woman. I want to take this chance, but after Theo¡¯s warning, should I?


    The bath was making me more stressed than rxed, so I eventually decided to get some sleep. But sleep was far from my eyes too. I tossed and turned the entire night but got little sleep. I finally got some sleep early in the morning because of which I woke up way past mid-morning.


    ¡°Daisy, are you okay? You didn¡¯te down for breakfast.¡± Mom says as she enters my room with a ss of juice in her hand.


    ¡°Oh! I just woke up. I was just too excited to sleep.¡± I say. Or just too stressed to sleep.


    ¡°Okay. Get ready. We are going out for a little pic. And finish this.¡± Mom says, putting the ss on the table and I nod at her.


    I have to talk to Theo for once and let him know how I feel about all this. Noah was right. If I keep my feelings to myself, it would make me regret on another level and I would feel trapped. I have to meet Theo.


    With fresh energy, I drink up the juice and go to get ready. I take a quick shower and wear a white crop top with puff sleeves and high-waisted jeans. I tie my hair in a messy bun and go down after wearing white walking shoes.


    When I reach there, I see everyone but Theo. I look around once more in case I missed, which is quite impossible. My eyes act like a ma when he is in the room. But nope, he is not here. I also don¡¯t see Adam, so maybe he has gone to take him to his parents for their honeymoon.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Noah says and gives me a te of toast and eggs.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I say.


    ¡°Looking for someone?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°You know who. I have to talk to him about something urgent.¡± I say.


    ¡°He has gone to drop Adam. So he would meet us directly on a pic.¡± He says and I nod. ¡°Did something happen?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I will tell you about itter.¡± I say and gobble up my breakfast as I feel famished.


    After half an hour of lunch preparation, we all roam around the parameters of Ryan¡¯s cabin, which have many ces to have a pic.


    ¡°But why aren¡¯t youing back, Theo?¡± Richard says as Noah and I pass by him.


    ¡°But you never skip on family outings. It would have been fun.¡± Richard says and Noah and I look at each other.


    ¡°Fine. If that is important, that¡¯s okay. But call me when you reach safely.¡± Richard says and hangs up, then looks at Heather and says, ¡°Theo is going to LA.¡±


    ¡°But why so suddenly?¡± Heather asks, looking concerned.


    ¡°Some urgent work came up, and he has to look into it himself.¡± Richard says and sighs heavily.


    After lunch, we y some games and ride the boat. When it is my and Noah¡¯s turn to sit in the boat, I tell him everything Theo said, as nobody would hear us out here.


    ¡°That¡¯s serious, even for my always joking and charming brother. Denying the obvious attraction. That must mean he is doing something big which would definitely shock my Mom.¡± He says.


    ¡°But please don¡¯t tell your Mom about this. Theo is serious about whatever he is doing.¡± I say.


    ¡°What would you do now? I am sure he would go to any length to avoid you. And now it is going to get hard to meet him as you work in Manhattan and he is always roaming around America.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°It was fate that brought me here again. It was fate that made me meet Theo like that in the pub. Two times. If it happens a third time, I don¡¯t care what Theo wants or how he feels. I am going to take my chances. He left without concluding this properly. He said his words but didn¡¯t hear mine. Next time we meet, there won¡¯t be just words but actions too.¡± I say as I feel hurt. He left without saying goodbye properly. I won¡¯t countst night as one. No.


    ¡°But that is the question. How would you meet him as I feel like he would not visit us more?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°I am leaving it to fate.¡± I say, and Noah holds my hand to console me as a friend.


    After that, I don¡¯t sulk and enjoy my time with my family. For the next two days, I took hundreds of pictures with my new friends and parents. We visited many beautiful ces and my Dad also bought me a jar of maple syrup.


    Wee back to New York on Friday, and I get good news. The firm where I applied for a job and gave an interview hired me. They asked me to meet them on Monday when they would exin my work to me.


    At least one thing was going ording to my n. I go out with Dani on Saturday for a little shopping as I get into the mood to buy a few outfits and also there is a big sale which we have to take advantage of. On Sunday, I prepare myself for Monday and also watch some movies which I wanted to see for a long time.


    On Monday morning, I get ready in a white camisole and dusty pink colour zer and pants. I want to look professional plus a little cool too. I apply a little darker shade of lipstick and pearl drop earrings. I wear white heels and take my white bag.


    I check everything twice, then leave a little early. I didn¡¯t make any breakfast or coffee, as I didn¡¯t want to clean up and waste my time. I sit in a cafe in front of the firm¡¯s office and have my breakfast of oatmeal there.


    I enter the office at ten, and the receptionist gives me my employee ID card. I go up to the seventh floor to meet up with the CEO of the ¡®Trend House¡¯ designing firm which handles majorly every high-status people¡¯s business.


    This firm only deals with big shots and has a very good reputation. By the look of the building and the office around me, no doubt Andersons hired them. I wait in the cabin when she enters.


    ¡°Good Morning. Please be seated.¡± ra says as she enters.


    ¡°Good Morning, Mrs. Turner.¡± I say as I give her a firm handshake.


    ¡°So, congrattions. You are wee to Trend House as our new consultant and designer.¡± She says.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say.


    ¡°I must say your profile fits well with what we wanted for one of our oldest and most reputed clients. They wanted someone who had a good experience of working outside of America as he is going tounch his new project outside of the US for the first time. You have to sign an NDA for this as per your contract here. If you have any doubts, please ask away. And please do call me ra.¡± She says politely.


    This project must be so big that she is exining it to me herself. I nod at her and look at the contract of the firm first and read it thoroughly, then sign it. Then I went to see the NDA, and it had Valentine¡¯s name on it.


    The only Valentine I know is Heather, and aren¡¯t they in the hotel business too? I look at the contract and I am perplexed when I see Theo¡¯s name in it.


    What is happening here?

 Fate On My Side.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    I look at the NDA again and ra asks me, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Yes. I was just confused for a bit, but now it is okay. So Mr. Theo Anderson is going to start new ventures?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. But it won¡¯t start until next month. He needs someone from our firm to apany him and make him understand everything that the team in the London firm is going to do. You would also be helping the team to make some changes ording to Mr. Anderson¡¯s needs.¡± ra says and clears every doubt I have.


    So this is what Theo was talking about. He wants to open the first-ever Valentine hotel out of the US. He wants to do what his mother and maternal grandfather didn¡¯t do. This would not only make Heather more proud of him but also make her believe that Theo is very serious about his inheritance.


    It is not easy to grow what is already at its peak. Everybody knows that Valentine Hotels is one of the best chains of hotels in all over America. Henry was the founder of it and his hospitality services are still talked about. Then came Heather, a young, beautiful woman who opened fifteen chains of hotels when she was CEO of it.


    As Ryan was older, no doubt he was expected to take over his father¡¯s business. But I never saw Richard or Heather ever expecting something like that from their children. They choose everything on their own. Joining Valentine was Theo¡¯s own decision, which made Heather very happy on her birthday. It was when he was just sixteen.


    Theo didn¡¯t get where he is just like that. He studied hard for it and did everything he could to maintain the prestige of Valentine¡¯s name, which is difficult. The only mistake he made was to take it easy for some time. The only thing he needed was a little push and the thought of losing everything he made and he is up again with this new idea.


    I am quite proud of him right now. But how would he feel when hees to know that I am his new consultant and designer? Would he take it professionally or would he fire me because he gets distracted by me?


    I hold the pen above the dotted lines before I sign and take a deep breath while ra talks with someone on the phone. I said to Noah that I would leave it to fate. Isn¡¯t it fate that the first project I get is with him? What are the chances of that happening? Didn¡¯t I say that the next time I will meet him, I will do anything to make him mine?


    I am here for myself too. I want a project which would give a boost to my dream which I want to achieve. By helping him achieve his dream, I would get mine too. Without thinking anymore, I sign the NDA and feel a rush of excitement go through me.


    If fate is by my side, then I am not going to worry about anything anymore.


    After initial signing and some talk, she showed me to my cabin, which is on the third floor. She gives me the n for the hotel and also the contact of the secretary of Theo, Peter. She asked me to be ready as I might be leaving for London by the end of this month.


    As I have signed an NDA, I can¡¯t talk about this to Noah. And I am sure if I say anything about it, Noah would definitely inform Heather, which is not good. Theo must be counting the days when he shows his mother his new venture. I would like to be there when Heather sees her son¡¯s achievement because I bet it would be a proud moment for her.


    I look at the ns for the hotel, whose construction is almost over. It is actually in Bristol. The architecture looks good. The pce is old in which they are only adding modern equipment and keeping some of its rustic look. But they are also making sure of safety measures.


    I contacted Peter, and he sent me details about their London team. I made contact with them and started working with Peter and my team.


    First day was nice, so I treated myself with a good hearty meal of mac n¡¯ cheese which has extra cheese. I also opened a bottle of wine which I bought.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to yourself, Daisy. From now on, you only have two goals. First, to help Theo achieve his dream. And second, to achieve him. And I will get both of them. Theo won¡¯t know what ising for him because this time I aming prepared and also I will not give him room to deny this heated attraction. He will burn with it like I am burning.¡± I say and drink the whole ss in one go.


    ¡°I aming, Theo.¡± I say to myself and smile.


    The next month goes way too slowly for me, as I am dying to see Theo. But that happens only when I am not at work. Because when I am at work, I am dedicating my whole experience to this project. The team he chose is good, but a little stubborn. But I try to work with whatever I have.


    I hear Theo¡¯s voice sometimes in the background when I am talking with Peter. But that too faintly. I am confused about one thing that Theo hasn¡¯te to know about me till now. How? If he had known I was going to work with me he would have done something. Then why didn¡¯t he? This only leaves two options: either he is being strictly professional and focused or he doesn¡¯t know about me at all.


    The second possibility is almost unbelievable as he should know who has been hired for such an important project. It is not like I am going to work hands-on in it. My work is to give suggestions ording to my client¡¯s needs and keep a watch on it too.


    Finally, the day arrived when Peter called me to inform me we would leave for London on 30th May on Monday. We would first go to London and would stay there for a week, then we would leave for Bristol.


    He tells me I should pack up for at least for a month, which is not a problem at all. Later in the day, Peter sends me flight details and I book a cab for it. I talk with ra and she looks at my ideas.


    I went home and packed an overnight bag as Dad wasing to pick me up to spend the weekend with them. I go in the evening and we have a st on Saturday. It felt good spending time with them, as I would not see them for a month. They were happy to see me happy with my work.


    When Richard asks me more about my work, I tell him I have signed an NDA. He backs right away after that. On Sunday, Ie back to my apartment in thete afternoon and start packing up.


    I even packed some things I bought, especially for Theo. I hope I get to use it. I take onest look at everything and take a deep breath. I am going to meet you tomorrow, Theo, so I have to look my best. That your jaw literally drops to the ground.


    And I choose something preppy. I wear a white mock neck full-sleeved top and over it, I wear a sleeveless ck and white tweed dress which has a button pattern on the front and a deep v-neck. The skirt length reaches just above my knee. I wear ck heeled boots and small silver hoop earrings. I tie my hair in a tight, high ponytail.


    I take my bags down when the cab arrives and double-check everything again. I almost forgot my phone. Seven hours in flight with Theo would have to make him talk. I reach the airport and see Peter waiting for me near one of the private ramps. When Ie out, one guard takes my bags.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Anderson?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He is inside. Let¡¯s go. We will take off in five minutes.¡± Peter says, and I smile at him.


    I follow him inside the jet, which I heard Theo had recently bought for himself. I look around for him but don¡¯t find him anywhere.


    ¡°He must be in the back. Why don¡¯t you take a seat here? I have to do somest-minute checks, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Peter says.


    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t let me hold you.¡± I say as I take a single seat near the window.


    ¡°Thanks, Daisy.¡± He says.


    Peter is a nice guy, and we got on first name bases as we were working together and it felt awkward hearing myst name. The air hostess gives me a ss of water and I finish it in one go as even though I am excited, I am nervous, too.


    ¡°You must be my new consultant and designer. Peter talks about you non-stop. Nice to finally meet you, Ms. Carton.¡± I hear Theo saying, as my back is to him.


    But when hees in front of me to shake my hand, he looks so shocked that I really want to click a picture of him. His eyes are wide and he is blinking his eyes to check if it is really me.


    I take his hand in a firm professional handshake and say with a broad smile, ¡°Nice to meet you too, Mr. Anderson. But a slight correction. It is not a Carton. It is Carter. Daisy Poppy Carter, your new interior designer consultant at your service.¡±

 Strictly Professional.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°This is your captain speaking¡­¡± The captain starts his announcement, and Theo is still in shock.


    I wave my hand in front of his face, which wakes him up, and he takes his hand back as if he was burnt.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Daisy?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t hear me earlier. I am here as your consultant and designer for your new project.¡± I say, but when I see the wheels turning in his head, ¡°And before you say I nned something like this to be with you, then you should think again, as I would not ept another letter of apology from you this time.¡±


    ¡°Still, I would like to know, how?¡± He asks with suspicion still in his eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and put on our seatbelts, then talk maybe?¡± I ask.


    He nods and I sit down in my seat, and he takes a seat opposite to mine. Our knees brush against each other, which makes us look at each other. Damn, even a small brush like this makes my senses go high. What would happen when we would make love? I am sure I am blushing right now.


    ¡°Stop that.¡± Theo says as he points a finger at me.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking.¡± Theo says as he takes a sharp breath.


    ¡°What am I thinking?¡± I ask with a teasing smile.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ whatever it is, just stop it. And exin this to me.¡± He says as he waves at me and then around me.


    ¡°I applied for a job. Simple.¡± I say.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to open your own designing firm?¡± Theo asks in usation.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Dad talked about it.¡± He says and I nod.


    ¡°Well, I was. But for that, I need some connections in my own home country and also funds. And when this famous firm opened up an opportunity, I took it. I came to know I would work for youter on. Yes, I saw your name on the NDA, which shocked me, but I must be a fool to let go of this superb opportunity which would give a boost to my career. But I thought you must have known about me. Didn¡¯t Peter mention me?¡± I ask and just then Peteres and takes a seat on the aisle side beside me.


    ¡°Peter, is this Ms. Carton?¡± Theo asks Peter and I look at him too as the ne starts to take off.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He says.


    ¡°Peter, myst name is Carter with ¡®er¡¯ not Carton.¡± I say with a chuckle.


    ¡°Oh! I am sorry. I only saw your sign and thought it was Carton. And I am always calling you Daisy, so I didn¡¯t get the chance to-¡± Peter tries to exin.


    ¡°She is Ms. Carter, Peter. I hope next time you will keep in mind to spell the right names, otherwise I will face¡­¡± Theo says, but stops as if controlling his outburst over such a little thing.


    ¡°I am sorry if I created any misunderstanding because of it.¡± Peter says as he flustered.


    ¡°That is okay. No need to be sorry. Many made that type of mistake.¡± I say and give a light pat on his hand, which was on the table between Theo and us.


    ¡°You really are very sweet.¡± Peter says, and I smile at hispliment.


    ¡°Peter, did you check my schedule?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He says.


    ¡°Check again. And also give me thorough details about our investors. Go.¡± Theo says and Peter vacates the seat beside me to go back to work.


    ¡°How did you, of all the people, get this job?¡± Theo mumbles under his breath, but I hear it anyway.


    ¡°If you are forgetting, I have studied and worked in London for five years. So I have the knowledge to consult my client properly and also I helped Lily with her house¡¯s interiors. So as I already helped one Anderson, ra must have thought of me as the right choice for your project.¡± I say with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Fine. Okay. We can get through this project easily. The month would fly by easily.¡± He says.


    ¡°Are you talking to me or assuring yourself?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Look, this project is very important to me. So, you have to be very serious about it too. I can¡¯t afford a single mistake in it. So, don¡¯t expect this could lead anywhere just because you are going to work for me. We are going to be strictly professional.¡± Theo says in a low voice.


    I look at him with a nk look on my face for a few seconds, then say, ¡°You are right. This project means a lot to me too. So, you are right, we are going to be strictly professional.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± he says with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°And anyway, I am so over you. I mean, we only kissed once, which was ages ago.¡± I say.


    ¡°We kissed twice.¡± He interrupts me.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We kissed twice.¡± He says.


    ¡°Oh! Well, I guess I forgot about it. See, no big deal. We can be strictly professional.¡± I say with an innocent smile while I can see Theo¡¯s cheeks getting red.


    ¡°Excuse me. I have some work with Peter.¡± He says and leaves too while I finally slip away the real smile I was hiding away.


    I am not going to chase after you anymore, Theo. I will not make the same mistake again. I know my power now and I have a perfect n. I will be far just as you want, but you would die toe close to me.


    I get back to my work, as it would take us eight hours to reach London. I exined to Theo about some of the work that has already been started. We had lunch on the flight and I had caprese ravioli with a ss of white wine.


    The food made me very rxed and as I had no other work left; I decided to close my eyes for only a few minutes. But soon fell asleep. I felt a light brush of fingers against my forehead and cheek and I so wanted to wake up and see who it was, but then Theo came into my dreams, so I forgot all about waking up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When I woke up, the first thing I noticed was the nket which I didn¡¯t order. Maybe the hostess did it when she saw me sleeping. Then I notice my seat has been reclined way back too. I get up and straighten my seat then use the washroom to freshen up.


    ¡°We are about tond, Daisy. Please take your seat and put on a seatbelt.¡± Theo says, and I nod.


    But instead of taking a ce next to him, I sit next to Peter. Theo¡¯s jaws start ticking in that fascinating way. Well, dear, you only want things to be professional. And also, I can¡¯t afford to be that close to you and not lose myposure.


    When we get off the ne, we go straight in the limo. Theo¡¯s this venture is private, and that is why he has scheduled everything in such a way that no reporters would bother him. Even if the newses out, it would be like Theo is here to support his friend as an investor. But actually, his friend is an investor, and he is the boss.


    I have yet to meet this investor. We reached a hotel at 7 in the evening and were given our rooms. Peter told me that a week in London is Theo¡¯s chance to mingle with people. He would attend parties and visit some tourist spots so the media could also think he was here for a break.


    Peter told me to meet them for dinner at the restaurant. I am finally going to meet this investor. So, I get freshened up and wear a simple ck wrap dress with a side knot and ruffled hem. It has short sleeves and a V-neck. I wear matching strap heels and leave my hair open.


    I go down after informing Dad that I have reached safely and see Peter waving at me in the distance. I am eager to meet this big investor. The identity of this person has been kept secret. For what? I don¡¯t know. But I am curious who is this Theo¡¯s friend?


    Peter and I wait for Theo and the investor and are casually talking when Theo enters. And he is not alone. He walked towards us with a young, ssy woman in his arms. ssy how? A. She is dressed in a gown. B. She is wearing diamonds which would blind anyone in the room. And C. She is walking like a refined woman does.


    But all that doesn¡¯t matter to me right now as Peter and I stand up. The thing that stings me the most is the way Theo is around her. He isughing, not fake or flirting, but a real genuine one. With her.


    Two questions keep revolving around my head. First, is she her friend or more? And second, didn¡¯t Theo say he was not going to be involved with any girl?


    As he pulls the chair out for her like a gentleman, I see a teasing smile on the woman¡¯s face and Theo¡¯s too. And another thoughtes to my mind, what would I do now?

 A New Ally.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°Meet our investor and my very good friend, Olivia Dupont. Livy, meet Peter, my secretary and Daisy, my new consultant.¡± Theo says in the introduction after we are seated.


    Theo is sitting opposite of me while Peter is sitting next to my right side and Olivia to the left. She nods at us with a serene smile. I can¡¯t help but notice she is beautiful. She has tied her brte hair in an elegant bun and her brown eyes are shining in the light.


    No wonder, during the dinner, Theo didn¡¯t look at me once and my appetite died right away. I made so many ns for us and this happens. I should have prepared myself for this. It is the 21st century, of course, a woman could be an investor.


    I excuse myself when Theo leaves to drop Olivia at her car, as she has to meet up with other people. She invited us all to the party, which would be on Saturday at her house. She is a heiress. She only came here to meet Theo and share a drink, then leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°I¡­ I am going to my room.¡± I said when he came in front of me when I was going in the elevator.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t eat much.¡± He says.


    ¡°I am not hungry right now and also very tired. So, good night.¡± I say, avoiding his eyes.


    ¡°But-¡± He goes to say when Peteres.


    ¡°Here, Daisy.¡± He says as he gives me a packed box.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much before, so I thought to pack you something. You can heat itter if you get hungry. You know room service closes at midnight for good food. And you can¡¯t survive on snacks much.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°That was thoughtful of you. Thanks, Peter.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am also going to my room. Let me apany you.¡± Peter says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal.¡± I say as I get in the elevator.


    ¡°Peter, order the same box for me, too. I will eat it in my room.¡± Theo says and enters the elevator while Peter nods and goes to order one.


    ¡°He is your secretary, not a ve.¡± I say after the elevator starts to go up.


    ¡°He is doing his job.¡± He says.


    ¡°He could have made an order for you from his room, too. You could have done it too.¡± I say.


    ¡°Why? Are you regretting missing the chance of him apanying you to your room?¡± Theo says and I raise my brows at him.


    ¡°Is that a professional question?¡± I ask sarcastically as I am frustrated by his push-and-pull behaviour.


    ¡°Was the start of this conversation one?¡± He asks, and I look away in anger.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I say and get out of the elevator and turn around to finish my sentence, ¡°But next time please make up your mind for what you actually want. Because this confusion of yours would create problems for you.¡±


    I walked away, not knowing that was thest time I would have any conversation with him. Because for the next four days, Theo was too busy with his friend to even talk to me. As I am not of any use to him till we reach Bristol, I may do whatever I want to do in my free time in London. And as I have lived here before, nobody would care to look for me.


    I saw news of them going to operas and visiting gardens and museums. While I was here all alone, notpletely. I met up with the team in London and was busy looking into their ns. But I so wanted to show Theo London myself, as he had not been here before. But Ms. Dupont is getting all his attention. He took my words to heart this time.


    On Saturday, I get ready in a dusty pink cami dress. It is a sexy number which I bought especially to attract Theo. It is a satin dress with a spaghetti strap which crisscrosses in the back, still giving it a backless look. The skirt of it reached my calf, and it also had split in the back of the skirt. It has a low cowl neck too.


    I apply nude lipstick and wear matching heels with it. I wear a light brown coat over it. I leave my hair open and only put a shining pin on one side of my hair. Then wearrge silver hoop earrings and take my clutch and get in the car.


    Peter had already reached the venue, and so had Theo. I am a bitte as I was discussing some ns with the head of the design firm. I reach Olivia¡¯s house, which is no less than a pce. She is rich.


    I enter the hall after giving my coat to the butler and see the glittering crowd of people. Thank goodness, I wore this dress. People are looking morous at this party. I find Peter in the crowd and talk with him. I see Olivia and Theo mingling with people in the distance. She is wearing a white dress and for a second there I almost mistake them for a newly married couple.


    Please, don¡¯t let that happen. I wish fervently with my eyes closed when I bump into a server. I almost fall down but get saved by someone. I open my eyes to see a familiar face in this crowd of strangers.


    ¡°Toby?¡± I ask, just to be sure it is him.


    ¡°Izzy!¡± Toby exims with a big smile of recognition.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Last I heard, you left for New York permanently. What happened? Miss me already?¡± He asks with his charming smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± I say and stand up straight.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He says as he leads us to a table.


    ¡°I am here with a client to consult and design. I am not back here again.¡± I say.


    ¡°My bad.¡± He says.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Theo, meet your other investor, Mr. Tobias Wright.¡± Olivia says as shees to stand in front of our table with Theo.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo¡¯s eyes stop at me when he sees me. It changes from bored to heated in a second of time. He is literally gawking at my back, then gives me a look asking where the hell is the back of the dress. Like he has never seen a woman with a backless dress.


    ¡°Good Evening, Mr. Anderson. I have heard a lot about you.¡± Toby says.


    I look at Toby to see him giving Olivia a look while she looks at him with a smile which doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. I can feel a tension between them as they talk casually and a little edgy heat, too. Something is going on between these two. Interesting.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Wright.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°And may I introduce you to my old friend, Ms. Daisy Carter.¡± Toby says, but I chuckle.


    ¡°Toby, they know me. Mr. Anderson is my client.¡± I say, and Theo raises his brow when I speak his name formally.


    ¡°Toby?¡± Olivia asks in confusion.


    ¡°My friends and loved ones call me that. Right, Izzy?¡± Toby asks with a wink while I nod with a smile.


    ¡°Izzy?¡± Theo asks with usation and I look anywhere but at him but feel a sudden chill around me.


    ¡°I call her that just to irritate her.¡± Toby says and chuckles when I re at him.


    ¡°We would love to talk more, but we have to meet other people too. So, see you around.¡± Olivia says, and I felt thest sentence was for Toby specifically.


    ¡°You can also join us?¡± Theo asks me and I tilt my head a little in amusement.


    ¡°I would like to catch up with my old friend. And also I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel.¡± I say with a smile.


    Theo and Olivia look like they really don¡¯t want to leave us alone in this corner, but when someone calls them, they have to leave. Toby and I sit down again and don¡¯t look at each other for a few seconds.


    ¡°Just tell me.¡± We both said together and burst outughing.


    ¡°So, tell me what is going on between you and her? Lots of heated looks and strained tension.¡± I ask and nod in Olivia¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What about you? What is the friction between you and him?¡± Toby asks, nodding his head in the same direction.


    ¡°Uh-huh! I asked first.¡± I say in warning.


    ¡°Well, it is a long story.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Do you need to be anywhere else tonight?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No?¡± He says in confusion.


    ¡°Great. Nor do I. So I think we both have time to talk. Because who is to say maybe we can end up solving each other¡¯s problems?¡± I say, with a mischievous smile on my face.


    ¡°I know that smile.¡± He says with a glint of understanding in his eyes, and stops a server, ¡°Excuse me. Thanks.¡± He takes two sses of champagne from the passing server.


    ¡°And also, please bring some appetizers for us, too.¡± I say with a smile and the server bows to bring it for us.


    ¡°Champagne is here. Appetizers will be here soon. Let¡¯s start our stories.¡± He says.


    ¡°But first, let¡¯s cheer as friends and also as future allies.¡± I say as I raise my ss.


    ¡°Cheers.¡± He says as he raises his ss.


    ¡°Cheers.¡± I say and we clink our sses and drink up.


    I never thought this night would bring an old friend to be my new ally who would have the same intentions as me. I am dying to hear his side of the story.

 Deal To Break Them.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Toby and I were in the same university but he was more into painting and sculptures while I was interested in designing. I love painting too but Toby is gifted in that field. But he mostly helps his father in business.


    His father is a good man and father I must say. He always supported Toby in every venture and never expected him to take over hispany. Senior Wright is an investor and also has his own security service-givingpany. Thepany not only helps find good security for anyone but also hires people right for any kind of job.


    ¡°Dad invested in Mr. Anderson¡¯s project, as he believed it would be beneficial. That is why I am at this party tonight, otherwise, I don¡¯t think I would have gotten an invite.¡± Toby says as we wait for appetizers.


    ¡°How do you know Ms. Dupont?¡± I ask.


    He smiles, which looks sad to me, and says, ¡°I met her a few months ago at her mother¡¯s funeral. She wanted a portrait of her mother. That is my creation.¡± Toby says, showing a picture on a mantel. The serveres at that time and leaves us with a te full of appetizers and another te of pastries.


    ¡°I always knew you were good, but you are brilliant. I envy you.¡± I say and he blushes, ¡°Aww! You still have that cute blush that surfaces whenever someonepliments you. Then what happened?¡±


    ¡°During her portrait making, I felt like Olivia opened up to me emotionally, which she didn¡¯t do with anyone. I was attracted to her with only one look, but I didn¡¯t approach her as she was grieving and I didn¡¯t want her to think I was taking advantage of it.¡± He says.


    ¡°Well, you were raised by a gentleman. Obviously, you would be one too.¡± I say.


    ¡°Stop giving my old man all the credit.¡± He says.


    ¡°He is the only man after my father and godfather that I admire the most. If he was a few years younger, I would be your stepmother right now.¡± I say and pop a crispy baked zhini chip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put that image in my head. But would you seriously have ditched Mr. Anderson for him?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°Men like your father are born only once in a century. Your mother was lucky to have him.¡± I say, ¡°But back to the topic.¡±


    ¡°Yes. So Olivia was vulnerable and approached me one day after we came back from dinner, which she invited me to. It was sudden and I could not stop myself from holding back and kissed her. But when she tried to move for more, I backed away. I talked to her, and she used me. That is all an excuse and I am denying her because I pity her. She left me in the middle of the road and I had to walk back home on foot as I wanted to think what happened.¡± He says then takes a sip of champagne.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I call a server who pours his ss.


    ¡°When I reached the front of my apartment building, she was there. As soon as she saw me she started crying saying that she shouldn¡¯t have abandoned me and I didn¡¯t want any reporters to see her like that so I took her to my apartment. Then one thing led to another and I ended up making love to her.¡± He says.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I thought that next day she would regret it as she was emotional and it was her first time. It was mine too. But she reverted back to her usual self. I liked it. We started meeting up more and I thought we were in a rtionship. It felt like one to me. But I don¡¯t think Olivia thought that way. She thought of me as nothing but an entertainment for her to past time with. It hurt a lot initially but every now and then when we pass by I see something in her eyes. It is like she wants me but she is trying to hold back. Maybe I am seeing things which I want to see making me delusional or there is something.¡± He says.


    ¡°There is something, Toby. I saw a little hurt look in her eyes when she heard me calling you Toby.¡± I say.


    ¡°Did you really?¡± He asks and when I nod, he continues, ¡°She left me just saying that we are notpatible in status. My father is a self-made man and so am I and she is a born heiress. But every time I look at her I only remember her face the time we first had gone for a long ride. She was reluctant but also so happy but she wouldn¡¯t show me.¡± He says with a smile.


    ¡°They are both so alike.¡± I say.


    ¡°What is your deal? Why is he denying a beauty like you? Isn¡¯t he always going after what he wants? ording to rumours, I think.¡± He asks.


    ¡°I have been around Anderson boys since I was born. Ryan is like my older brother but Noah is my best friend.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am not?¡± He asks with a hurt look.


    ¡°I can have two best friends. Anyway, with Theo, it has always been different. I had a crush on him when I turned 16. And it crushed me every time I saw him with a new girl. But something changed when I got back from London.¡± I say and tell him about the incident in the pub, along with other things.


    ¡°One thing is clear, he definitely has hots for you.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Noah says the same thing.¡± I say.


    ¡°No literally. Every time I look at them, he is looking at you. When you frown, he frowns. When you smile, he smiles too.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Are you looking at him or yourself?¡± I ask with a frown.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, he just frowned.¡± He says andughs.


    ¡°Stop teasing me.¡± I say and finally, take a drink of champagne.


    ¡°He is acting stubborn to keep you away, thinking his ns might foil if he did something with you. Is he afraid of your father?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Who¡¯s not?¡± I ask with a chuckle.


    ¡°From what I heard, maybe he is stopping himself because of your parents¡¯ friendship.¡± He says.


    ¡°I thought the same. If I was any other girl, we would have finished what we started in that pub.¡± I say.


    ¡°He would have if he hadn¡¯t known who you were when he approached you. But I think what is holding him back could be that he doesn¡¯t want casual things with you.¡± He says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that either. I want a serious rtionship with him, too.¡± I say.


    ¡°But that¡¯s the problem. I think he won¡¯t get serious with you until he is one hundred and one per cent sure that you both are going to work out. He would only approach you if he feels something for you which is more than physical.¡± He says.


    ¡°That would take years.¡± I say and hold my head in my hand.


    ¡°Or what if he would realise that he can¡¯t bear to see you with anyone but himself? That he wants you all for himself. That could make him approach you too.¡± He says.


    ¡°The same thing goes for you. If only Olivia sees that you have options and what she is losing if she holds onto her pride maybe that would wake her up to take you seriously. In short, we had to show them that letting go of chemistry and people like us, is a loss to all of us.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes. And also we have to do something that pushes them off the edge ande face to face with their true feelings.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yes. We have to break them. Their hard armour. Because when it breaks they will finally be free of whatever shackles they are holding onto ande flying to us.¡± I say.


    ¡°Did you see any historical romance recently?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°I broke after staying cooped up for two days and tried to find some tricks.¡± I say and sigh.


    ¡°I understand. I did the same. But I saw some sappy romance instead.¡± He says.


    ¡°Now I know why we are friends.¡± I say andugh.


    ¡°Tubelight.¡± He says and I punch him lightly, ¡°How are we gonna aplish freeing them?¡±


    ¡°Simple. We would make them jealous.¡± I say as that is the only thing I could think of.


    ¡°ssic. But it always works best.¡± He says.


    ¡°We need to show them that we could be more than friends if they don¡¯t separate us.¡± I say.


    ¡°But how would we know that our n would work?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We will test it tonight and if we get the result in any way, we will move forward.¡± I say with determination.


    ¡°I am already feeling excited.¡± He says with a goofy smile.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I say with the same smile.


    ¡°So what would be our first step?¡± He asks eagerly for what would happen next and so am I.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°How is this music?¡± I ask casually.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks.


    ¡°How is this music?¡± I ask again as I move my head to the music.


    ¡°But weren¡¯t we nning something here?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Just tell me, how is this music?¡± I askedst time.


    ¡°Nice.¡± He finally answers.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we dance then?¡± I ask with a smile.


    ¡°I know that smile.¡± Toby says finally understanding the meaning behind my words.


    ¡°You do?¡± I ask.


    He stands up and bows in gentlemanly behaviour and asks, ¡°Would you like a dance, mydy?¡±


    ¡°I would love to.¡± I say and take his hand with a smile.

 Green-Eyed Monster.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Toby and I walked to the dance floor, where some couples were dancing. He puts his hand on my back and I on his shoulder. We move to the beat of slow music. This dance is nothing like my dance with Theo. Every move was more than just a dance and had no space to think about anything at all.


    Toby smiles at me and so do I. We were alwaysfortable in each other¡¯s presence. From the time we met during the university¡¯s theatre practice, we hit it off. The reason was simple: we found a friend in each other, which we were desperately looking for. Me because it was a new ce for me and Toby because he was shy back then and only let a few people in.


    ¡°They are looking our way.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°They are?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look. We got theirplete attention now, so we have to make better use of it.¡± He says.


    ¡°But how? We are dancing closely. What else could we do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have a n.¡± He says and when the music changes, he asks, ¡°You remember this song?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They yed it at the annual ball at our university.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes. Do you remember our dance steps?¡± He asks with a smirk.


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± I say and we start our little dance.


    Toby and I attended that ball as friends, and I prepared a dance routine with Toby. It was his favourite song, and the ball was on the night of his Mom¡¯s death anniversary. Mr. Wright told me to distract him, and I did so as a good friend.


    He twirls me out of his arms and then I twirl back in and giggle. We move fluently and as the musices to the end, Toby twirls me one more time and we end it with him dipping me low. When we straighten up, everybody ps for us and we bow to them.


    ¡°That was fun. For a minute, I forgot what we were actually doing.¡± He says, and a genuine smilees to his face.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I say with the same smile.


    ¡°That was quite a dance, Mr. Wright and Ms. Carter.¡± Olivia asks as she joins us after a few seconds, ¡°I appreciate you both for entertaining my guests.¡±


    ¡°Well, my intentions were not that. It was just to simply enjoy some time with an old friend.¡± Toby says and kisses the back of my hand.


    ¡°I am thirsty.¡± I say.


    ¡°Here.¡± A familiar voice says and a ss of water is in front of me.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Anderson.¡± I say and take the ss from him, avoiding touching his fingers.


    ¡°So, I heard we are all leaving for Bristol tomorrow?¡± Toby starts the conversation ording to our n.


    ¡°We?¡± Theo asks in confusion.


    ¡°Yes. Are you forgetting Mr. Anderson? I am one of your investors. I would help Izzy here to select artwork for your new project. Right, Izzy?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°Yes. Toby is a wonderful artist. The portrait over there, he made it.¡± I say, and Olivia¡¯s face softens a bit.


    ¡°It looks great.¡± Theo says, as if confessing a sin.


    ¡°So, as we were already trying to find someone who would help us with it, I thought, who is the better option than Toby? It would say some money, too.¡± I say and pat his arm and Theo¡¯s eyes res at his arms.


    ¡°Oh, you tter me, Izzy. And I will take the whole payment. But from you.¡± Toby says with a blush and Olivia looks at him like she has seen a ghost.


    It is working!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think to talk to me about this, Daisy?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°You left that decision with me, Mr. Anderson. So, I thought you wouldn¡¯t mind. Unless you are judging my decision, then you are the boss and I can¡¯t say anything.¡± I say with a nk expression.


    ¡°Tobias is a talented artist. You can¡¯t find a better one and also he is our investor.¡± Olivia says.


    ¡°So am I hired?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Theo says with a fake smile.


    ¡°So now that is out of the way. Back to the previous topic. We are leaving for Bristol tomorrow so I was thinking we could all go by train.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Why should we when we can simply take my chopper or a car if it gets cloudy? We will be there sooner thanter.¡± Olivia says as if confused why would someone do that when they have the easiest way?


    ¡°Yes, but the train would be fun.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I am with Olivia on this. Going by car would be more convenient.¡± Theo says, then he continues after a second of pause, ¡°But you can take the train. It is your choice. Me and my team would go in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you, Toby?¡± I ask him because I am not losing this chance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said, Ms. Carter? Me and the team involve you too.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yes. But I prefer trains too. And also, I would love to catch up with Toby. And what are we even going to discuss any way in the car?¡± I ask.


    ¡°But the train would take time.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°No. It would take just one and a half hours less than a car, which would take two hours.¡± I say.


    ¡°But I have some doubts about interiors.¡± He says.


    ¡°Nothing that we can¡¯t discuss on the train or maybe after reaching the actual site.¡± I say and Theo¡¯s jaw clenches as I know he has no other reasons left to stop me.


    ¡°Fine. You both go on a train. Olivia and I wille in the car.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t be going on the train.¡± Olivia says, but I see indecision in her eyes.


    ¡°Great.¡± Toby says, ¡°Then I will pick you up tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I am getting hungry now. Shall we eat?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Sure. Excuse us.¡± Toby says and I nod at them before walking away with Toby¡¯s hand on my back which is literally shaking.


    ¡°Calm down, Toby.¡± I say.


    ¡°Thank god you intervened. But now how shall we make theme with us?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°I saw Olivia waver a little and Theo would join us too if she came as he won¡¯t enjoy being alone. So, whatever happens, don¡¯t cancel on me tomorrow.¡± I say as I have some soup.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Because Olivia could try to convince you to not go with me. But you have toe. Okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He says.


    After dinner, he introduces me to some people he knows, and we join the dance floor again. I excuse myself to use the restroom and when Ie back; I see Olivia dancing with Toby, or more like seducing him.


    ¡°Would you care to dance with me?¡± Theo asks, suddenlying out of nowhere.


    ¡°I am sorry but I am tired.¡± I say and try to pass by him, but he grabs my hand and drags me to the dance floor.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask, showing fake anger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dance till now and I am not interested in asking other women who would take a different meaning from it.¡± Theo says, and I try to concentrate on what he is saying rather than the heat of his palm on my naked back.


    ¡°Not every woman has those thoughts.¡± I say as he turns me around so my back is to his front.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asks, then turns me again rapidly that there is no gap left between us, ¡°So you are saying you are an exception?¡±


    ¡°What are you really at, Mr. Anderson?¡± I ask, trying to control my body¡¯s reaction to him. No, I won¡¯t lose to him.


    ¡°What are you at, Daisy?¡± He asks me and the palm of his hand pushes at my back to bring me closer to him.


    ¡°I am at nothing. Unlike you, I am very clear with my thoughts.¡± I say and push at his chest to move, but he grabs my wrist and puts both of my arms around his shoulders while both his hands are on each side of my hips.


    ¡°I am clear about what I want. But as usual, you are hell-bent on distracting me.¡± Theo says as he lightly moves his hands up and down my sides, almost close to touching my bare skin.


    ¡°I am sorry if I am such a bother, Mr. Anderson.¡± I say and only concentrate on my goal, which is not to melt in his arms.


    ¡°Please stop it with this, Mr. Anderson. You were not calling me that when I was kissing you.¡± He says with a heated look in his eyes.


    ¡°Well, that was when you didn¡¯t make the rules. And now you are my boss. You only said we are going to be strictly professional, Mr. Anderson.¡± I say, throwing his words at him with a fist bumping the air in my mind.


    Before he could say further, Toby interrupts, ¡°I am sorry to interrupt. I am leaving.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Theo asks rudely and I re at him.


    ¡°I need to talk with Izzy about our n.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Sure. I was thinking of leaving too. I am too tired now.¡± I say as I get out of Theo¡¯s arms but he still doesn¡¯t let go of waist.


    ¡°I can drop you.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°No need. I am leaving too and we are in the same hotel. I am taking her.¡± Theo says with more meaning behind those words.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I say to Theo to go with Toby. But he feels reluctant to let me go. Once we are alone I ask, ¡°So, what is it you want to talk about? And why are you leaving so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Olivia asked me to stay, which meant only one thing: me ending up in her bed.¡± He says.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡± I say and try to hold back myugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. It is hard to resist her. On the top of it, I am falling for her, which makes it easier for her to lead me wherever she wants. So, I am running home.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say.


    ¡°Also, I will call you when Ie to pick you up tomorrow. Be ready.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say.


    ¡°Now give me a hug and cheek kiss to burn them both.¡± He says, and Iugh and hug him. I give him a friendly kiss on the cheek and he leaves. I wave at him until he goes.


    ¡°He is not going to Mars. Stop waving, we have to leave too.¡± Theo says and takes my hand to leave the party.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to say goodbye to your hostess?¡± I ask as I follow him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I did that when you were busy with your friend.¡± He says and the way he says friend makes me smile like an idiot.


    Oh my dear, Theo! I love to see you burn.

 Left Hanging

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    The tension in the car is something to be thought about. Peter already left early as he had to make a schedule for tomorrow so right now Theo and I are in the back of a limo with a deadly silence which is making me nervous which is also making me hate it.


    I thought something would happen after we left the party. But it is like after wearing my coat, I hid all the temptation from Theo, which sobered him up. I am an idiot to bring a coat. I should have brought a shawl. It is summer.


    But then an ideaes to my mind when wee to a stop in front of the hotel. I hope it works. I pray ande out of the door when he opens it for me. I walk past him fast and enter the elevator. Obviously, as athletic as he is, he caught up with me.


    When the door of the elevator closes, the heat rises up to another level. It is even difficult for me to stand still. I look at Theo to see if it is affecting him in any way too, but I am disappointed to see him busy on his phone.


    That distracts me well. I get upset over the fact that he is not bothered about the fact I am this close to him. I know that I am beautiful, but why does it never work on Theo? I me this on a stupid coat and I can¡¯t even remove it in front of him, otherwise he would think I am doing that on purpose.


    My floores one floor down to Theo and Peter. I get out as soon as the elevator door opens and leave without saying goodbye. I get in my room and remove my coat and throw it on the chair.


    ¡°You made Theo lose temptation. You bad, coat.¡± I say, to release my pent-up frustration.


    I remove my heels, earrings, and pin from my hair. I wash my face, but before I can remove my dress, my phone rings. It is Mom. I talk to her for a few minutes and run my hand through my hair and massage my scalp.


    When I hang up and go to remove the dress, someone knocks on my door. I go to open it but stop. I look into the mirror and p my cheeks lightly. I take a deep breath and open the door, and excitedly jump from inside when I see Theo.


    ¡°You forgot your purse in the car,¡± Theo says as he gives me the purse.


    ¡°Oh! I must be too tired to notice it. But you didn¡¯t have to bring it right now.¡± I say as I take it.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I had gone down for something and the driver brought it to me before I left. I thought you would want it.¡± He says.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say.


    ¡°Wee.¡± He says.


    Damn him. Can¡¯t he just do what other men in novels do? Like attacking me with a passionate kiss or trapping me between a wall and him to feel the heat of his body? Was that just a story? Obviously, it was. I stayed up all night to read those books to get some ideas.


    I sigh and turn to put the purse away while he stands there wasting both of our time. But just as I am about to turn, another calles from Toby and I may have spoken up his name intentionally because the next second, Theo puts his hand on my back and turns me around. Our lips meet as soon as I face him and hear the closing of the door. He puts one hand on my back and another on my cheek while I put my hands on his arms.


    I gasp when he runs his tongue teasingly against my lips and his tongue takes that opportunity. I don¡¯t back away from it and take the lead. I am a fast learner and from the first two kisses, I have learned enough to make Theo want for more.


    I moan when he wraps my leg around his waist and backs me until I feel bed on the back of my legs. I feel the bed on my back next and the heat of his palm on my neck. He breaks the kiss and kisses my jaw then goes to my neck.


    I lift my hips and identally brush against his arousal. The friction makes me feel dizzy. Theo groans and moves against me. It is frustrating but yet so good that none of us wants it to stop.


    I feel the strap on my shoulder removed and then his warm kisses on it. He showers my neck and shoulder with open-mouth kisses and then the torment of his arousal. I run my hands through his hair and shoulder to get a grip on my sanity.


    ¡°Theo!¡± I moan his name out when he bites my shoulder and I feel myself close to my first-ever explosion.


    But it neveres. I open my eyes to see Theo literally running out of my room. I try to bring my breathing under control and at the same I bear the frustration he left me in. What the hell happened?


    I sit up on the bed in confusion and try to go through what happened and the only conclusion I cane to is I moaned out his name, which broke our beautiful spell. Damn it, this had to happen only when I was so close to¡­


    No damn him for leaving me hanging like this again. The first time was when he broke the kiss because we were in public. This time, we were in the room¡¯s privacy. What loss could he have faced in pleasing me? Isn¡¯t he famous for that?


    My mind is foggy right now and so frustrated. I get up from the bed and lock the door. I look at the phone to see a text from Toby saying he woulde to pick me up at one in the afternoon.


    I get changed out of my stupid dress and, for the first time in my life, take a cold shower. A girl has to take a cold shower. I will take revenge for this day from you, Theo. I promise.


    I look at myself in the mirror as I wear the robe and I notice a small hickey at the junction of my shoulder and neck. I caress it and relieve the memory of his lips, which makes me shiver.


    I shake my head and go out of the bathroom and straight to bed, ¡°I am not in the mood for another cold shower right now.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But obviously, the night was not good for me. I tossed and turned all night because of my dreams. Theo is haunting me in my dream too by leaving me hanging in them. I would have called it a nightmare, but some parts of it were amazing.


    I woke upte as I had no other work because it was Sunday. I order in my breakfast of lemon ricotta pancakes, cinnamon roll waffles and eggs benedict and juice. Coffee couldeter. I gobble up everything as I think about what to do about Theo.


    How will he react when he sees me? Would he again say sorry? Or add more to it and say that there can¡¯t be anything? Or add one more thing and say that it was a mistake? I can¡¯t afford to rely on his reaction. The only thing I could do is to rely on my reaction. I could either chase him on this which would not be to my benefit as he would try to avoid me more. Or I could just act like nothing happened which would be too convenient for him and also he would feel relief which I can¡¯t let him feel.


    It is time to get tough with him. No mercy. I have a n of what I would do if this subject is approached by any one of us. I would give him a reply which would neither be importance nor ignorance. But it would definitely ignite a fire of jealousy.


    I pack up my bag and text Toby that I am ready at around half past twelve. He sounds like me too, frustrated. But why? He left the party before his green-eyed monster could attack him. Mine attacked me and ran with a tail between his legs.


    I go down at one when Toby texts me and see Theo talking with Olivia in the lobby. He looks as handsome as ever likest night didn¡¯t bother him at all. But then his eyes give him away when he looks at me and I see heaviness in them.


    I wore a baby blue colored floral romper. It is backless too as it has a halter neck whose strap is tied behind my neck. It stops at the middle of my thigh snuggling my butt perfectly when I bend down.


    Theo forgets that women have hundreds of options to attract men which are their weapons although the bestest weapon is just their eyes and smile which can melt anyone if used right. But it is a talent to seduce a girl with just one simple look.


    And I am literally trying not to die right when I see the top two buttons of his blue shirt open. What is it with my obsession with Theo¡¯s neck and chest? Every time I see him I lose my train of thought. But not today. I shake my head and approach them when Olivia waves at me. She looks like a smug cat who got a jar of cream without asking for it.


    ¡°So, are you ready to go with us?¡± Olivia asks and I frown.


    ¡°Did you forget, Olivia? I am going with Toby on the train.¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. But that was before¡­¡± Olivia says but stops and tries to control her excitement I think.


    ¡°That was before what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Toby is going to-¡± Olivia says but gets interrupted by a cheerful voice.


    ¡°I am here. Sorry, I gotte. I was stuck in traffic.¡± Toby says and takes me in his embrace and Olivia looks at him in shock. Looks like something happened between them too.

 Awkward Journey.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    I feel Theo¡¯s burning gaze on my back. And as Ie out of Toby¡¯s arm, I can see Olivia¡¯s astonishment at seeing Toby here through my peripheral vision. I can also feel the tension in Toby, too.


    ¡°You were saying something, Olivia? I didn¡¯t hear when this guy called out so loudly.¡± I say as I put my hand on Toby¡¯s arm and rub it.


    ¡°Nothing. I thought Tobias would note as it gotte. So, I thought of telling you toe with us.¡± She says with a fake smile.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. So¡­ bye. We shall see you tonight.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Tonight?¡± This time, along with Theo and Olivia, I also asked.


    ¡°Are we going somewhere?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. But it is a surprise for you.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Really! What surprise? Tell me.¡± I say, actually excited.


    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if I tell you.¡± He says.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go then.¡± I say.


    ¡°Are you sure you both want to go on a train?¡± Theo asks, giving me a nce.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we want to?¡± I ask with a fake smile.


    ¡°Yes. We want to go on the train. We will have fun.¡± Toby says with a big smile as he puts his arm around my shoulder.


    ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t mind us joining you both. Even I want to know what is so good about these trains as I haven¡¯t travelled in one.¡± Olivia says.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I say before Toby can say anything. Because if Oliviaes maybe Theo would join too.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you join us too, Mr. Anderson?¡± Toby asks.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will be fine.¡± Theo says. I have to do everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Toby. Mr. Anderson is quite a lone wolf type of guy.¡± I say and wait for someone to take bait.


    And Olivia takes it and says, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Theo is a very charming and people¡¯s person. Haven¡¯t you heard about him in the news?¡±


    ¡°I would beg to differ. Because of what I saw, he is not charming. Good and a very bnced person, but charming? Nuh. Because I call this man charming.¡± I say as I point at Toby.


    ¡°Maybe you are not that close to Theo. That is why he didn¡¯t show you his carefree personality.¡± Olivia says, hitting right on my nerve, but I won¡¯t give her satisfaction.


    ¡°Maybe you are right.¡± I say as I look at Theo, who looks at me with seriousness in his eyes. I have not seen his charming personality ever since after the pub. It was never for me ever since he turned 18. I was just a person he needed to avoid.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Come on, Toby. he is my boss right now. Obviously, he has to show some authority and strictness as this is his dream project.¡± I say in Theo¡¯s defence and also to make a stupid excuse on his behalf.


    ¡°You areing with us, Theo.¡± Olivia says with finality and takes his arm to move to go outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Toby says and I go out.


    The bellboyes out with my bag and Toby helps me put it in his car. It is a yellow convertible and looks good. I see Olivia and Theo¡¯s car taking off for the train station. I sit in the passenger seat and Toby starts the car and the conversation.


    ¡°Did something happen between you two?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Why would you ask?¡± I ask.


    ¡°First, he looks like he is guilty about something, which is the feeling I can understandpletely right now. Second, you are sporting a hickey which is not seen now, but when the wind blew your hair, I could. And third, you look tired.¡± He says.


    ¡°Why are you guilty? Did something happen between you and Olivia too?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. But you answer first. Did you sleep with him?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No! And stop asking questions like that. Wait a minute, did you sleep with Olivia?¡± I ask and his face gets all red and I gasp, ¡°You did. But I thought you left the party early.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. But she still has the key to my apartment, and she seduced me.¡± Toby says and I rub his back to console.


    ¡°I understand.¡± I say.


    ¡°Thanks. It was great, and I didn¡¯t feel for a second it was for some ulterior motive. Then she said that she was finally over me and this was thest time. She also said she could try to change her mind if I gave her my full and undivided attention. But I am sure she doesn¡¯t mean as a boyfriend.¡± He says.


    ¡°She was trying to catnip you.¡± I say.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asks.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to make you think you will lose her, so you should try to pay more attention to get her back.¡± I say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what catnip means.¡± He says.


    ¡°Whatever. Earlier, she said, you won¡¯te, but you came no less. It shocked her.¡± I say.


    ¡°She thinks I would do anything to get her, which she is right, but this time I want to be exclusive. She may be loyal but I felt like a dirty secret. I want her to understand that what we have is not something to be thrown into a fit of pride.¡± He says.


    ¡°I understand.¡± I say.


    ¡°But I got the result which I expected. I bother Olivia at least, and if I push her enough, maybe she will rethink everything. Now your turn. What happened?¡± He asks.


    ¡°We just made out.¡± I say.


    ¡°Lair. This works two ways. I confessed my shame to you and you can¡¯t even give me the truth.¡± Toby says in usation.


    ¡°Fine. If you want to know.¡± I say and tell him everything happened, leaving some details.


    ¡°So he got up and left like that only?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say.


    ¡°He left you hanging, didn¡¯t he?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes. How did you guess?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We both are in love with monsters of the same mind.¡± Toby says and for a few seconds, there is silence. Then we both burst outughing.


    ¡°At least we know the results. Now we will start our actual game. But this time we would not get seduced until they speak the actual words.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Toby agrees.


    ¡°And we will show them we can be immune to them too.¡± I say.


    ¡°Or maybe fake it.¡± Toby says after a second of thinking.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I say with a sigh.


    As wee close to the train station, the clouds turn grey. Toby gave my bags to his driver, who would bring them to the hotel for me through the car along with his. As we go towards the station, rain pours down on us like anything. We are a little soaked by the time we are in the station¡¯s shade.


    ¡°You both arete.¡± Olivia says as we walk towards themughing like children.


    ¡°No, we are not. The train would not leave for five minutes and also I know you both are responsible people, so you must have bought tickets for us.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in and take our seats.¡± Theo says and drops his coat around my shoulder, ¡°Wear this otherwise you would catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to lend me your coat, Mr. Anderson.¡± I say.


    ¡°Keep it. I don¡¯t want to find another consultant if you get sick.¡± Theo says and moves to go inside the train to avoid further argument and Olivia follows him.


    ¡°Aww.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I say and re at him.


    I tighten the coat around me and feel his warmth and light scent engulf me. He is so not getting it back. When Toby and I reach our seats, I see Olivia has taken a seat on the window side and Theo has taken an aisle one opposite her. This is definitely Olivia¡¯s doing.


    Theo is way too serious to do anything like that. If he was his charming self and I was the one resisting, it would not have taken him long. I would be in arms by the second try. Who am I kidding? Iunched myself at him the minute I saw him.


    ¡°All the best.¡± Toby says and takes a seat next to Theo on the window side while I sit beside Olivia. There is a table between us boys and girls.


    For a few minutes, there was an awkwardness between us. Because something happened to all four of usst night. Two who got it and regret it and two who didn¡¯t get it and regret it. I so hoped not to have any regrets in life, but Theo wants to break my resolution.


    ¡°It is wonderful.¡± Olivia says, and I look at her, looking outside of the window in wonder.


    ¡°Told you so.¡± Toby says, but there is no teasing in his eyes, just happiness in his eyes for her.


    I look at my nner while Olivia forgets her awkwardness for a few minutes and asks Toby about the surroundings. I feel the constant gaze of Theo, but I don¡¯t give him the satisfaction of fidgeting in my seat.


    ¡°We will buy something to eat. What will you have?¡± Toby asks and I go to get to apany him.


    ¡°I wille. I want to see options of what they have in trains.¡± Olivia says and gets up.


    And Theo and I are left alone. After what feels like age, Theo speaks up, ¡°I am sorry forst night. I should not have done that. And also I would expect you to-¡±


    ¡°Not expect anything from it?¡± I ask, ¡°I know. It is okay.¡± I say and get back to my nner.


    ¡°So, you are not angry?¡± Theo asks, confused.


    ¡°At first, it frustrated me, as your reputation was never to leave a girl hanging. Actually, it used to be quite the opposite, ording to the news. But then I thought as you are trying to get serious about your work and haven¡¯t been seen with a girl for like four, five months maybe, so you are losing your touch. That¡¯s okay actually.¡± I say.


    ¡°You should know that is not the case. I can prove it to you right here, right now.¡± He says, and I press my thighs together by the look in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you would do anything about it. Because I won¡¯t let you. I don¡¯t want someone to prove something to me. I have been upfront with what I want. And as I know you can¡¯t give me what I want, then not to worry. I have the perfect person to give me all that and more.¡± I say with a nk face.


    ¡°Then good for you.¡± He says with a challenging smile.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say with the same smile.


    By the end of this month, your answer will be different. I am sure of it by the heated look in your eyes when I flick my hair away from my shoulder and you see the mark you gave me in passion.


    I will have you.

 We Know They Know.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    The rest of the ride was a bit silent from there on. Even Olivia and Toby were not speaking anymore like something happened when they were gone to buy our lunch. I changed my seat with Olivia when she came back as she wanted to discuss things with Theo.


    Toby was getting irritated and so was I when they were acting so close and their conversation changed from formal to informal. While Toby and I on the other hand yed little games on our phones because we couldn¡¯t talk in front of them when they were so loud which they weren¡¯t but we were using that as an excuse.


    When we reach Bristol, a limo is pulled for all four of us to take us to a vi that Theo bought as an investment and it is next to the hotel. Toby apanied us as he wanted to see the progress of the hotel too then took me out for dinner where he would surprise me with something.


    I got changed once my bag came and wore a turtleneck, ck top and blue jeans. While Theo and his investors were roaming around, I met up with the team. Later I looked around too and it was beautiful.


    It has five huge ballrooms and not to forget the huge garden and conservatory at one end of the ground. The hotel was converted into a pce. I can¡¯t imagine how it would look once everything is finished.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Theo asks as he enters a ballroom which has ample light.


    I stop turning in a circle in awe and say, ¡°It is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Theo asks again.


    ¡°As if you need my approval.¡± I say with a smile, ¡°It is ssic.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He says.


    ¡°You were not the one who made it.¡± I say.


    ¡°Actually, I did.¡± He says and I look at him in question so he corrects himself, ¡°Not physically. Just technically. I had to use my architecture degree somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you should use it more.¡± I say.


    ¡°Let me show you around.¡± He says and I walk with him.


    He showed me around and gave me every little detail about the work he did. And as I also liked being in hispany after so many days and that too without anyplication, I enjoyed it. And I enjoyed it so much that I didn¡¯t realise that it got dark outside and I waste for dinner and Toby¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! It got sote. I didn¡¯t even realise it. Toby must be waiting for me.¡± I say and take out my phone to call him.


    But he texted me that as I waste Olivia insisted he take her to dinner. He warned her against it but as she was adamant about it; he took her so our n was cancelled. He also told me that my surprise was to meet his Dad, Mr. Nathaniel Wright. But I call him Senior Wright. And Toby can¡¯t wait to see the look on Olivia¡¯s face when she meets his father. Even I can¡¯t.


    ¡°He is not here.¡± Theo says as we walk out of the hotel.


    ¡°Nor is Olivia. She had gone with him.¡± I say.


    ¡°So that means he ditched you. If I was in his ce, I would never do that to ady.¡± Theo says and I see his eyes glint with mischief.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t want to be in his ce. Remember?¡± I ask and walk towards his vi.


    ¡°You can have dinner with me.¡± Theo says when we enter the hall.


    ¡°Do you want to have dinner with me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± He says.


    ¡°Well, that felt more like an obligation from your side.¡± I say.


    ¡°If you want toe, thene.¡± He says nonchntly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You never let me.¡± I say without thinking.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡± He asks while I fluster.


    ¡°Obviously I can¡¯t annoy maids on my first day here. I will be down in a few minutes.¡± I say and leave without looking back.


    By the time I enter my room, my face is as red as Christmas. I wash my face and go down to have dinner with him. To my surprise, Theo talks to me. He asks about what I did in London for five years and how was my experience. The conversation was so good and inflow that it did not feel awkward or on edge with him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At one point, I remember we alsoughed out loud. This is what I wanted from Theo. For him to at least acknowledge me if not kiss me and do other things. By the time I came to my room, I almost melted with the memories.


    Next day, I was busy with my work when Toby came to meet me. As it was break time we took a seat in the garden to have lunch which he bought for me.


    ¡°So, How wasst night?¡± We both ask together.


    ¡°This time you go first.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Fine. I gotte because Theo was showing me around and it took us time as he was exining where he changed what and why. It was so nice.¡± I say.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asks with a weird expression on his face.


    ¡°Yes. Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I thought you would be bored.¡± He says


    ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t. In fact, I loved that he was giving me enough importance to show me around personally. This hotel is his dream.¡± I say and I bet there are stars in my eyes.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± He asks.


    ¡°When we gotte and I said Olivia had gone with you he behaved like he didn¡¯t know anything and said you ditched me.¡± I say as I try to remember that suddenly.


    ¡°Interesting. Olivia said you ditched me to look around the hotel with Theo and would have dinner with him.¡± He says.


    ¡°Interesting it is. Theo asked me to have dinner with me and he talked to me like a person does on a¡­ first date. I had my first ever date and I am realising it now.¡± I say in shock.


    ¡°And now I realise that even though Olivia was shocked at first to meet my Dad, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. In fact, during the dinner, she impressed my father like she was his daughter-inw already.¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°They snatched away our precious moments without us knowing about it.¡± I say.


    ¡°They did. I always dreamed of introducing Olivia as my girlfriend if not fiance to my Dad. And she snatched it from me.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°And I always thought that my first date with Theo would be like that but end up with a kiss. That is so not fair what they did to us.¡± I say or more like whine.


    ¡°But why would they do that?¡± Toby asks the important question, ¡°Do you think that they want us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I say that but a light goes on in my mind somewhere, ¡°What do we call them, Toby?¡±


    ¡°Monsters.¡± He says in confusion and then his eyes get wide, ¡°No they don¡¯t. Do you think so?¡±


    ¡°I bet on it. They know what we are trying to do somehow and want to y their game. They want us to be separated and weakened by their vile seduction and lose our senses so that we hang around them more.¡± I say.


    ¡°They really are something. They caught on to our game after only one day. Now what do we do? If they are ying a game there must be some intention behind it other than what you just said which flew right above my head.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°They want us to confess to them that we want them. I can understand why Olivia is doing this because somewhere she likes and wants you but is holding back. But what about Theo? He is one confusing man. If he is ying this game, maybe to make me confess my intention and that I want him and then reject me again.¡± I say.


    ¡°Could be. But what do we do now? They are predators and we are their prey. And don¡¯t forget Theo is an experienced one so their team has an advantage over us.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°They might have an advantage but we have¡­¡± I say.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Let me think.¡± I say as I eat the burger with a fervour, ¡°We know they know but they don¡¯t know that we know that they know.¡±


    ¡°Stop phrasing FRIENDS.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Get the meaning of it then.¡± I say.


    ¡°So you mean to say that we could take advantage of us knowing all this. How?¡± He asks.


    ¡°First we will act like we don¡¯t know anything. Second, we would continue to y our little game at any cost. And third and important one, we will up our game.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. What is our next n?¡± He asks.


    ¡°You have a vi here right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He then continues, ¡°We can rx at a pool party there.¡±


    ¡°You are catching up. Soon you will be making ns.¡± I say.


    ¡°Till then we can do this.¡± He says.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask in confusion.


    The next second he picks up a tissue and removes an invisible stain from my mouth. I know Toby well. He is doing this for our special audience. So I pretend to go along and we look at each other like we are in a spell and could kiss any minute. But actually, we only y the don¡¯t blink game.


    ¡°Here you are Daisy. The interior team has some questions for you.¡± Olivia¡¯s chirpy voice says and I back away.


    I look at the fascinating tick of the jaw on Theo¡¯s face as he stands in distance.

 Conclusion Of Hearts.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°Not this. Definitely not this one, too. Where do you find a perfect swimsuit when you want one?¡± I ask myself as I surf through the shop for a swimsuit for Toby¡¯s uing pool party.


    I had a busy schedule during the first week in Bristol and didn¡¯t have time to buy a good swimsuit. It is not like I didn¡¯t bring one with me as I am a water baby and swimming is in my soul. It is just that the one I brought with me is not sexy or cute in any manner.


    I had to tell Toby to postpone the pool party to next weekend so it would give me enough time to buy one a day before the party. I had literally run from my work. The reason is Theo is keeping me way too busy on purpose, so I won¡¯t be able to meet Toby. Olivia is doing the same. As a fellow investor, she would hang around Toby for other properties he should invest in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Last weekend, Toby and I were out somehow from their seducing clutches. Seducing how? Theo would give importance to my every word like I am a dictating goddess, but the minute I give the work away to the team, he would take me aside and ask me a million questions.


    Well, you would be thinking how this could be seducing. Well, he would touch. He would touch me so casually or bump into me like it was nothing. Little does he know or, as if he exactly knows, he is making me turn mushy from the inside. But I refused to give in.


    Toby, on the other hand, faced major onsolts. As they both already had done it, it was even harder for Toby to resist. But I didn¡¯t think he would be brave enough to deny Olivia. He told me that he said no and put forth his condition that until she thinks of him as her boyfriend and epts in front of everyone, he would not even touch her.


    They are really very serious about taking us down. But we stood strong. We only met on weekends to buy artefacts and paintings for the interiors of the hotel. And obviously, an investor and the boss wouldn¡¯t want to be left behind. Theo and Olivia invaded us there, too.


    Ever since Olivia stopped our fake almost kiss, they have upped their game a lot more. Now the only weapon we have is a pool party where four of us would be involved in a battle of strength. Toby and I have nned about it a lot through messages.


    But the only peril I am in right now is a swimsuit. I have to find something which would make Theo¡¯s eye pop out from his head, not literally. But wait, wouldn¡¯t it be too obvious if I tried hard? No, I have to buy something which would attract him but also won¡¯t seem too sexy.


    And I find just the right fit for me. I buy it ande back to the vi and go straight to my room so I don¡¯t cross paths with anyone while still holding my swimsuit.


    Next day, I wear a dusty blue shirred bodice dress with short flounce sleeves and a square neck. I pack up my swimsuit and other necessary things. When Ie out, I see Theo waiting for me.


    ¡°You are early.¡± Heins.


    ¡°Then why are youining? Don¡¯t men hate waiting around for women?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not for a beautiful one.¡± He says, and I try my best to keep a nk face. I will take apliment when he actually means it is for me. No indirectments are epted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bete. I want to swim while the sun is up.¡± I say as I sit in the car.


    ¡°I should have known. You were always a water baby. Remember when you threw a fit for the first and that too for swimming lessons.¡± Theo says and starts driving.


    ¡°Yes. I remember the look on my Dad¡¯s face to see her little angel throwing her smoothie away. I was literally angry to see you guys y in the water while I was kept away like a precious doll.¡± I say.


    ¡°You loved ying in the water. I still remember your first swimming trip to our private beach. You ran towards it and fell face first. We thought you would start crying, but as usual, you surprised me and startedughing, saying the beach loves you and wants kisses from you.¡± He said and startedughing.


    I just look at him because it has been a while since I saw himugh so heartily, and then I get embarrassed about getting caught staring at him. I put a strand of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°I did that because I didn¡¯t want Dad to take me away thinking I got hurt, which I didn¡¯t because of the soft sand.¡± I say.


    ¡°Did you know Wyatt removed stones from that area before you arrived with Vi? He was worried you would get hurt somehow. He was right.¡± He says and I feel a rush of love for my Dad.


    ¡°I am so lucky to have him. He is the best I could get as a father. I love him.¡± I say.


    ¡°We are here.¡± Theo says after a few minutes.


    ¡°We are?¡± I say and my voice sounds disappointed to me. Maybe because I didn¡¯t want this journey to end so soon.


    ¡°Come.¡± Theo says after opening my side of the car door.


    He takes my bag for me and I walk behind him to enter Toby¡¯s house. He wees me with open arms and swings me around. If things were different and Theo would stop ying this stupid game, I would be in his arms.


    I go to a room and get changed into my swimsuit. It is of teal blue colour, one piece with cut out design around the waist and front knot. I take my sunscreen, sunsses and long sandy brown beach hat and go out in front of the outdoor pool.


    The pool area is quite big with a hot tub jacuzzi on one side and lounging chairs on the other side. People are already gathering around the bar more and some are taking in the sun.


    I sit down on one chair with a shade as I don¡¯t want to tan and apply sunscreen and get a non-alcoholic fruity drink and just rx. I need this right now for the uing battle. I sip at the drink and sigh out in relief. I have to wait thirty minutes till the sunscreen settles in and I will be finished with my drink soon.


    But my peace is disturbed by an ogling man. He has taken a seat right next to me, and I can feel him leering at me. After ten minutes, he still doesn¡¯t stop and moves his chair closer to me. As I don¡¯t want to create a scene, I get up and leave to walk around and mingle with others.


    I enjoy myself after that as I meet some very nice people. Toby takes my arm to dance for a few minutes after he is done with weing people and mingling with them. I have not seen Theo and Olivia yet. Maybe they are around here somewhere.


    ¡°Have you seen them?¡± I ask Toby.


    ¡°Yes. Olivia is with some of her mutual friends, and Theo is surrounded by those friends.¡± Toby says as he points in one direction and I see Theo literally surrounded by hordes of women.


    ¡°Great. He is enjoying himself.¡± I say when I see himughing with those girls like he did earlier with me.


    Is there no difference between them and me? Am I not special in his eyes at all? I try to look away, but my mood has been dampened already and it could only get better after a good swim.


    So I excuse myself from Toby and jump straight into the pool which showers water over those girls who are here to show their swimsuit, not actually swim, and also Theo. I swim away without looking back and do so for a few minutes without giving mind to anyone.


    I swim to the end of the pool, which looks over the city as it is on the edge. I look in the distance and sulk. My thoughts go to Theo and Ie to a harsh conclusion that what Theo feels for me might be just physical and nothing else.


    If that is the case, then whatever I do would not mean anything to him, but just a desperate plea to sleep with him. If he doesn¡¯t feel anything for me romantically, then there is no point in pursuing him at all. What would I do? Be his bedmate like any other girl could be? No. I can¡¯t. I want more from him. I want more for myself. But why am I expecting things far more than I thought in the beginning?


    I bite my lips ande to another conclusion that I might not just like him and have a simple crush. I might have started to fall for him. And if that is the case, then I am doomed. Because then my heart would expect to deserve more from him.


    ¡°Please feel something.¡± I plea to Theo.


    ¡°I would love to.¡± A voice says from behind me and I turn around to see it is that man who was earlier ogling me and he is closing in on me and I am pushed to a corner.


    What should I do?

 Never Have I Ever.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°Back off.¡± I say to the man who is not stopping.


    ¡°But you said please feel something. You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± He says.


    ¡°I will scream murder.¡± I say as I re at him, which makes him stop but only for a second.


    ¡°Do you think I would have approached you with people around? They are far away and the music is loud too. Come on. Don¡¯t get shy now. Let¡¯s have some fun.¡± The man says and grabs one end of the knot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare? This is myst warning. What woulde after this would be painful.¡± I say.


    ¡°Like a littledy like you could do me any harm in water. It is impossible to move fast in the water, dear.¡± He says.


    ¡°Not if you are trained by your own military retired father.¡± I say.


    Then I pinch his hand hard, which releases my knot and entangle my legs around his foot and pull hard so he goes underwater. I jump over him and swim as fast as possible. It happens within three seconds that he doesn¡¯t get a chance to react.


    My Dad taught me well. He has trained me not only on the ground but also in water. He said self-defence would help me a lot. And it had, many times. I would have tackled that guy in the pub too, but Theo intervened and I was too happy to let him know I could handle it myself.


    Ie out of the swimming pool and look back to see that guy still pursuing me. It is better to find Toby and tell him about him. But before I could do that, I bumped into a hard chest and rubbed my head.


    ¡°What happened, Daisy?¡± A familiar voice asks and I look up to see Theo, who has his hands wrapped around my upper arms.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I say and look back to see that man stopping when he sees Theo.


    ¡°Seriously. You are not going to tell me?¡± Theo asks and now I see that he has anger in his eyes which I missed noticing before.


    ¡°We should go in. I am getting hungry.¡± I say and try to move him, but instead, he pushes me into a seat to sit down and moves towards that man who was ogling at another girl to make her his next prey maybe.


    I don¡¯t feel bad for him when Theo punches him hard. He deserved it. I would have punched him too, but my priority was to not spoil Toby¡¯s party. But when that man looked at the other girl, I knew he needed a lesson.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Toby and otherse out after hearing themotion and I exin things to him. When Theo keeps punching him, I intervene, as I don¡¯t want him to get in any kind of trouble.


    ¡°Let it be, Theo.¡± I say.


    ¡°How dare he corner you like that and-¡± Theo says, but stops when he sees that now we have an audience. He looks at me and says with concern in his eyes, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t worry. But you aren¡¯t.¡± I say when I notice his knuckles which are scratched, ¡°You are hurt. Where is the first aid box, Toby?¡±


    ¡°It is in the kitchen. You take Theo. I will look after this man here. And you all, please get back to the party and enjoy.¡± Toby says as he drags the man away.


    I take Theo¡¯s hand and go to the kitchen to apply something to the scratches. I find the first aid box while Theo washes his hand as per my order. I clean his hand with a towel gently then apply ointment on it. Thenstly put a bandage.


    ¡°There. Now you are good to go.¡± I say and look up only to find his face close to mine.


    For a few seconds, none of us move. We just stare at each other. I can¡¯t help but look into his eyes. The blue eyes which entrance me every time I look at them. He looks at my lips for a second, then in my eyes as if to warn me to back away, otherwise he won¡¯t be responsible for what would happen next.


    If my feelings for him had not been upgraded so rapidly, I would have taken this chance. But not anymore. I won¡¯t be able to handle rejection anymore. I back away and go to leave, but he stops me by taking hold of my wrist.


    My heart hopes for him to approach me and tell me he wants me, but instead, he says, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ipose myself and turn around with a smile and say, ¡°You¡¯re wee. And also thank you for earlier.¡±


    I walk away from him and have a cool drink and try to get a grip on my emotions. I am suddenly feeling homesick. I want to see my Mom and just cuddle with her as she caresses my hair.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Toby asks me when everybody leaves as the night approaches and Ie out after getting changed.


    ¡°I am fine. Has everybody gone?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, except for Olivia, Theo, and you.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°I am sorry because we missed ying volleyball in the pool.¡± I say.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t care about that stupid game. I care about you. You are my friend, Izzy. A very good friend. It is my fault to let my friend invite another friend to my party. I am sorry. Please forgive me.¡± He says with a cute pout and I smile.


    ¡°It is okay. But it is still notte.¡± I say.


    ¡°No, Izzy. We are not ying that game. You can¡¯t guilt trip me for it and we are just two people. That game needs more than three people to make it interesting.¡± Toby says as wee into the hall after a few minutes.


    ¡°But I really want to y that game and forget what happened today.¡± I say with a pout.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia asks.


    ¡°Izzy wants to y the ¡®Never have I ever¡¯ game instead of epting my apology.¡± He says. I nned this to know what Olivia feels for Toby.


    I talked Toby into it and told him to act, so they joined us too. I am unsure about Theo and my feelings. But I am sure about Toby¡¯s and Olivia¡¯s rtionship more than anything in the world. I know what Olivia is feeling right now. She is just too stubborn to admit it.


    ¡°So, what is wrong with ying a few rounds? Even I want to drink something.¡± Olivia says and Theo enters the room.


    ¡°Okay. If you and Izzy are in, then I am too. Would you like to y too, Mr. Anderson?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°What?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Never have I ever.¡± He says, ¡°Izzy insisted, as she wanted to make up with me and also wanted me to y as an apology.¡±


    ¡°I am up for a game, but I have to limit my drinking as I am driving.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My driver would drop us all.¡± Olivia says.


    ¡°And I will have my driver bring your car to your vi.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theo says.


    We all sat around a four-seater round table. Toby is opposite of me because Olivia took a seat on the left of me before he could as he was busy bringing drinks for us and Theo sat on my right side.


    ¡°I will go first as alphabetically as I am first.¡± I then say, ¡°Never have I ever gone skinny dipping.¡±


    And all of them take a sip of their drink while I look at them open-mouthed. Olivia looks flushed while Toby looks smug about it. Okay, maybe the skinny dipping is something they did and I don¡¯t want to think further.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Great.¡± Toby says with a smirk.


    ¡°Maybe I should try it.¡± I say.


    ¡°You forgot I have a pool.¡± Toby teases me.


    ¡°My turn.¡± Olivia interrupts us intentionally, ¡°Never have I ever kissed a friend.¡±


    I smile at her question and take a sip and wink at Toby. Olivia and Theo both look at me in shock, then at Toby, who takes a sip too. Olivia said, kissing but didn¡¯t mention lips. I kissed Toby¡¯s cheek and also Theo used to be my friend too. So technically I am good to go. Theo takes a drink too.


    ¡°Never have I ever ignored someone¡¯s feelings.¡± Toby says something which I didn¡¯t expect him to say.


    Olivia fidgets in her seat but a secondter takes a sip, which makes Toby look at her with a hurt look in his eyes, but then he looks away. Olivia has guilt in her eyes. Good question Toby, that means Olivia does acknowledge Toby has feelings. I look away from them only to see Theo put down his ss. Did he take a sip too? I take a sip too, just as I have ignored Theo¡¯s feelings somehow.


    But before I could think of it, he said, ¡°Never have I ever been in love.¡±


    He looks at me, and I look away. Toby and Olivia both take a sip of their drink while I keep my hands to myself. What is the point of drinking? I am not in love and I am still in the stage of falling in. I can also fall out. And when did Theo start talking about love?


    ¡°Your turn.¡± Toby says and I nod.


    ¡°Never have I ever yed strip poker.¡± I say and Toby and Olivia take a sip. I don¡¯t know why and maybe I exactly know why, but I was relieved when Theo didn¡¯t take a sip.


    ¡°Never have I ever had to take a walk of shame.¡± Olivia says and only Toby takes a sip, which astonishes her.


    ¡°Never have I ever snuck in somewhere.¡± Toby says with a smirk and I take a sip as I snuck into the fashion department once in university as a bet. Olivia takes a sip too, and so does Theo.


    ¡°Never have I ever slept with a friend.¡± Theo says and I take a sip.


    Once again, he forgot to mention specifically what sleeping involves. Toby takes a drink too, but Olivia doesn¡¯t. I know why Toby took a drink because we are like-minded. He winks at me this time, and I giggle. Theo gets up suddenly.

 One Final Game.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°We need to go home. It is gettingte.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°But it is my turn now, and I had an interesting one.¡± I say with a pout.


    ¡°No. We are leaving.¡± Theo says and walks out, ¡°I will wait for you in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say.


    ¡°Olivia. Are youing?¡± Theo asks her, and I look at her to see her entire face is pale.


    ¡°You both go ahead. I have something to talk about with Mr. Wright here. Send my car back after he drops you.¡± Olivia says as she looks at the drink.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theo says.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Bye, Toby. The party was grand. Thanks for inviting us and I will see you.¡± I say and hug him and whisper, ¡°Would you be okay?¡±


    ¡°I would be fine.¡± He whispers back.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say and wave at him as I go behind Theo, who looks stoic. Maybe Toby and I shocked them too much.


    Toby and I prepared ourselves for this. We knew one of them was going to ask questions like that. But we knew they wouldn¡¯t dig deeper and also they wouldn¡¯t specify something so we could find loopholes.


    Like I never kissed a guy other than Theo, but he used to be my friend and also Olivia didn¡¯t mention if it was a kiss on lips or cheeks. Second question that Theo asked didn¡¯t mention just sleeping. Toby and I have not done that, but Toby and Fred are friends and share a tent. So, he slept beside a friend. Also, when I was little, Noah and I were often tired of ying and took a nap beside each other.


    ¡°You forgot your bag.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Oh! I will go get it.¡± I say.


    ¡°Wait, I will get it for you.¡± Theo says, but I am already on the move.


    ¡°No need. You don¡¯t know where it is.¡± I say and go inside.


    I find my bag and move to go outside before anyone notices me, but a loud voice stops me in my tracks.


    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± I hear Olivia¡¯s voice. And peek around a door to see her looking at Toby.


    ¡°Olivia, that is not what I am saying. And I don¡¯t want to wake up to another humiliation. I cherished every moment with you and would not like it getting tarnished by you just because you are not brave enough to understand yourself.¡± Toby says, and the hurt is clear in his voice.


    ¡°Then why did you sleep with her?¡± Olivia asks and I see her grabbing his cor and then sobs out, ¡°You can¡¯t leave me. Do you hear that? Stop this little game of yours already.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying. You will get sick otherwise. Come, I will drop you home.¡± Toby says to calm her down.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere until you tell me.¡± Olivia says after pushing his arms away.


    ¡°What?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°Did you and Ms. Carter sleep together?¡± She asks, and I can hear a plea in her voice, wanting Toby to deny it.


    ¡°I am not a liar, Olivia.¡± Toby says, then continues, ¡°But I never mentioned her. And sleeping doesn¡¯t always involve sex. Mr. Anderson said that he never slept with a friend and I shared a tent with my friend, Fred.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ You are¡­¡± Olivia says and seems lost for words.


    ¡°If you want to stay, stay. I am tired and going to sleep.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°You are a scoundrel for letting me on like that, Tobias Wright.¡± Olivia says.


    ¡°Oh dear, we are not in bed for you to say my name like that.¡± Toby says and I get moving as I have heard enough.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± Theo asked when I came back.


    ¡°Oh, I wanted to use the restroom.¡± I say the perfect excuse and sit in the back of the car along with Theo.


    As the car drives through the silent night, I think back to Olivia and Toby¡¯s conversation. Toby was trying too hard to maintain hisposure when Olivia literally broke down in front of him. And about Olivia, she is on the edge. One final push and she would lend right into Toby¡¯s arms without hesitation or fear of getting hurt.


    I look at Theo and sigh internally. Sadly, I have to stop my mission halfway only. I somehow know that Olivia was holding herself back because she feared something. Maybe a fear that she would get too close to Toby and it would get painful to live without him if he left one day.


    I can understand her better now as I feel that way too. I feel that if I continue on this path, I won¡¯t get anything but the pain and humiliation of getting rejected again and again. But I can only take so much.


    In Olivia¡¯s case, Toby at least has feelings for her, genuine feelings which are very close to love. I bet Toby loves Olivia a lot, but fears like me of getting rejected and trying to save the little pride he is left with. But pride has no ce in love, only love has.


    But I have to stop myself from getting hurt. I have to move on from this stupid crush and start finding my happiness. So what if I can¡¯t have one person who would make me happy the most? I have a lot more other people and things too, which makes me happy. I can live with that.


    But I will not leave my friend halfway through the journey. I would y one ultimate game, which would settle things once and for all. The walls around Olivia¡¯s heart would break and she would realise her feelings for Toby and ept it after that.


    This ultimate act would work like a charm, as it is a notebook trick for making them realise their love.


    When we reach the vi, I run to my room, giving no thought to Theo. I have to maintain my distance as per his previous order. I would finish thest week I have left with him and get back to my regr job. After this week, Theo has to never see me again, nor do I.


    But as I think about that and lock my bedroom door, tears start streaming down my cheek and before I realise it, I am on the verge of sobbing. I ran to the bathroom and got into the hot shower, which would muffle my sobbing sound.


    ¡°Cry. Just empty your tears now. It is good to just finish up now. I should be grateful to realise before it got any deeper, otherwise, it would have been difficult to even move on.¡± I say to myself and sob out again.


    Next day, I was back to normal like my heart was perfectly fine, which is as if I was not in love with Theo. I pour myself into work and during lunchtime take a break to go out as per my n. I called Toby to meet me at a restaurant.


    ¡°Why did you call me here suddenly?¡± Toby asks as he joins me in the private booth as I drink some water.


    ¡°To end this.¡± I say.


    ¡°End what?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°I heard Olivia and your conversation, not the whole, just some part. It wasn¡¯t like I meant to, but I forgot my bag.¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh!¡± He says.


    ¡°Hey, Toby. How would you feel if something happened to Olivia?¡± I ask him directly without wasting time.


    ¡°Why? Did something happen to her? But she was fine this morning. She threw a tantrum, then left to go to work.¡± Toby asks first, worried then confused.


    ¡°Just hypothetically asking. Tell me if something were to happen to Olivia, would you be able to live without her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No.¡± Toby says without even thinking and his eyes fill up with pain as if he can¡¯t even imagine something like that.


    ¡°See, you love her. You don¡¯t want to tell her because of your pride. And she is the same as you. You both are so silly. But if you both were to talk to each other straightforwardly, it would be easier. But then again, it is much harder than it looks, isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask and Toby looks away.


    ¡°It is. I want to tell her how I feel, but I am worried that she would belittle my feelings and it would not only hurt me but her, too. She always behaves like she isn¡¯t bothered, but I know better. I hate when she thinks that feeling something is a weakness and sharing it with someone is the most cowardly thing in the world. If only she would open her eyes and see it is not like that.¡± Toby says.


    ¡°Fine. Then we will open her eyes and make her see. That is the end I was talking about. It will be our final game.¡± I say.


    ¡°But then what about you?¡± Toby asks as the waitress serves us our order, ¡°And I ordered nothing?¡±


    ¡°I ordered it for you. Eat.¡± I say and have some chicken noodle soup.


    ¡°Thanks. It is my favourite. How did you know I like fried rice with chicken and green vegetables?¡± He asks and takes a bite. After taking a second bite, he looks pale.


    ¡°The thing is, I know everything about my friends.¡± I say.


    ¡°Daisy, I hope you didn¡¯t do what I am thinking you did.¡± Toby says and looks upset with me.


    ¡°It is the only way. Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine after this and thank meter. But for now, I am sorry.¡± I say.

 A Dangerous Friend.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I say and get up.


    ¡°Where? I am¡­ literally feeling dizzy.¡± Toby says and as he tries to remove the bite he took.


    I flinch when his skin gets red and I pick up his phone when Olivia calls, ¡°Olivia, Toby is dying.¡±


    And cut it. That ought to do everything.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Juste with me till you can walk. The hospital is just two buildings away. I had already paid the bill.¡± I say then turn to a waitress, ¡°Excuse me, I have to take my friend here to the hospital. I am the worst friend. I forgot he has a severe allergy to soy.¡± I added some tears too which are real for doing something like this for my friend.


    ¡°Worst. You are a dangerous friend.¡± Toby says as the waitress runs to call for help.


    ¡°Sorry. If I had told Olivia that you are in an ident or any other fake thing she would not do anything about it. It should look a bit realistic. Look, she already called you three times now. It is effective.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Toby says but can¡¯t speak anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak and waste your energy.¡± I say and the waitresses back with a wheelchair.


    A man apanies me to the hospital and the emergency units take him in. As he is taken away, I get a call from Theo. I know what it might be about. I remember my heartbreak which was not actually heartbreak and tears came out. I picked up the call then.


    ¡°Daisy, where are you? Olivia is saying that you said Toby is dying. What is happening there? And where are you?¡± Theo asks with concern clear in his voice.


    ¡°Theo! I am in the hospital. Toby is taken to the emergency room. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± I say as I sob out which half is fake.


    ¡°Which hospital? Tell me.¡± He asks and I tell him with enough crying without overdoing it.


    ¡°Pleasee soon, Theo. I am scared and worried.¡± I say.


    ¡°We would be right there. Don¡¯t worry, okay.¡± Theo says and I hang up.


    I go to the restroom and wash my face and try to calm down. I know what I did was wrong. I am literally a murderer right now. But I know Toby would understand once everything would get better today. I just hope Olivia would react like she should.


    Ie out and sit on a bench. A nursees and says, ¡°Your friend is fine as he only took a small amount of it and was brought in time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. Can I see him?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. We are shifting him to another room for half a day.¡± She says and I sigh in relief.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say and she smiles and leaves.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Toby starts but stops speaking as he is unable to.


    ¡°Listen to me first as you have no other option.¡± I say and when he looks away in huff I consider it as agreement.


    ¡°I know it was bad of me to do that but I had no other option and I nned it perfectly too. I chose the restaurant near a hospital, which won¡¯t be too busy today and I chose Monday especially for it. I had an Epipen in my bag just in case. And I was not going to let you take more than two bites. I was not going to put your life at risk just like that. Now act gloomy while I tell some more lies when Oliviaes.¡± I say and again summon my tears while Toby looks like he is seeing me for the first time.


    And Olivia is right on time, ¡°Tobias. What happened to you?¡±


    She rushes in like the wind and so does Theo and asks, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Toby is¡­ he is¡­¡± I say but stop and start sobbing.


    Oliviaes towards me and shakes my shoulder and asks, ¡°Tell me. Why isn¡¯t he speaking up? What happened? Why is he so gloomy? What is wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Toby has a tumour in his brain.¡± I sob that out.


    ¡°What?¡± Theo asks while Toby tries to maintain his shock at my words too.


    ¡°Yes. He fainted when we were having lunch and I took him to this hospital. The doctors did all kinds of tests and said there could be a possibility of it. And right before you came they said he has a tumour in his brain and there are only 15% chances for him to live.¡± I say and cry some more. I am going to be exhausted by the end of it.


    ¡°No. That can¡¯t be true. No. No. No. No.¡± Olivia says and rushes to Toby¡¯s side, ¡°Please tell me it is not true, Tobias.¡±


    Toby just looks away. He is already looking tired and pale so it is quite convincing otherwise he is the worst actor. Olivia starts sobbing like anything while Theoes to me and takes me in his arms. Ites to me as a surprise but I wee the warmth of him considering it myst hug.


    ¡°I am so stupid to waste these months fighting my feelings for you. We had so little time. I wanted to do so many things with you. I wanted to tell you so many things. I wasted time like the idiot that I am. But no more. I love you. I love you so much and I am sorry that I always hurt your feelings. I did that because  I feared that someone as sweet as you could not tolerate a person like me for a long time. But I don¡¯t care what type of person I am anymore. I want to be selfish and love you and have you all for myself only. And I don¡¯t want to give up on you.¡± Olivia says and just then the doctor enters.


    ¡°How are you, Mr. Wright?¡± He asks and is shocked to see crying faces, ¡°Looks like you have really concerned friends here for you.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, I want the best treatment for my Tobias. No expenses would be spared. I want the best teams to get that thing out of him.¡± Olivia says with a fierce look in her eyes while Toby looks at her with astonishment and love.


    ¡°Uh! What team do you want? And what thing are you talking about?¡± He asks in confusion.


    ¡°The team of oncologists. I want 15% chances to be 100% percent. So, get that tumour out of my boyfriend¡¯s head.¡± Olivia says and I smile to myself.


    ¡°Tumour? Wait a second, I thought he was allergic to soy and had already been treated. I was on the ground for a routine check-up. I didn¡¯t know he had cancer. Do you, Mr. Wright?¡± The doctor asks and Toby shakes his head in no.


    ¡°What? But Ms. Carter said¡­¡± Olivia says with a shocked look.


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± I say and smile while everybody looks at me like I am some kind of sicko, ¡°I will go wash my face now. While you two lovebirds sought this out. And also it was all my n.¡±


    I went straight to the restroom again. When Ie out I see Theo waiting for me. I follow him out and sit in his car. We drove silently to the vi.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind me taking half a day. I feel kind of drained out and need some sleep.¡± I say and turn to go inside the vi.


    ¡°Hey, Daisy.¡± Theo says and I stop.


    I turn and say, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Theo says and stops.


    ¡°I am what?¡± I ask when he doesn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds.


    ¡°You are a good friend.¡± Theo says.


    I smirk and say, ¡°If only you knew.¡±


    I get in my room and take a hot bath that day. Then go straight to bed. I have a vivid dream of Theo again. We are on the private beach of Anderson. We are standing beside each other and there are three steps of distance between us.


    I look up at him to see a serene smile on his face looking at the distance. I look that way too but the view has changed. From the beautiful sunset on the beach, it turns into his new dream. The new Valentine Hotel. He starts walking in that way and I try to chase after him but every time I think I caught his sleeve, it slips away more.


    Then he just disappears and I stand there all alone with no one beside me anymore. I feel hot tears running down my cheeks. Then I see him again at a distance and chase after him again. I hold his sleeve and it feels like he is saying something.


    ¡°Daisy, you are burning up. You have a fever. Avery call a doctor and till hees bring a bowl of ice cold water with salt and some small clothes.¡± Theo says and I look around in a daze to see I am in my room.


    ¡°Theo.¡± I say.


    ¡°Daisy. I am here. Wait a minute, let me bring you some medicine.¡± Theo says and starts to get up but I try to hold him. I feel too weak to even lift my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Please.¡± I try to say.


    ¡°I am right here. Don¡¯t worry. Okay.¡± He says and caresses my head.


    I smile and hold his hand to my cheek and say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As I go to sleep, I feel a little brush of his lips on my head.

 Trying To Avoid.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    The next time, I woke up to a clear vision and felt a weight on my left hand. I look that way to see Theoying his cheek on it. He is sleeping soundly and looks so cute too. I lift my right hand only to find an IV attached to it.


    ¡°You are up. Thank goodness.¡± Theo says and I look at him to see a tired look in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked him, as my brain still feels fuzzy.


    ¡°You had a very bad fever. But it has gone and you are fine. I will call the doctor just to be sure.¡± He says and leaves the room.


    I try to get up but I feel tired, like I have worked for hours and got sore muscles. But I am getting very thirsty and don¡¯t like the feeling of my dry mouth. A maid enters the room and gives me some water which feels heavenly and just as I finish, Theo enters with something hot in the tray.


    ¡°Doctor is on his way. Till then, let¡¯s check your temperature.¡± He says and takes the thermometer from the tray and says, ¡°Open your mouth now.¡±


    I do as he says while he orders the maid to keep an eye on when the doctor arrives. He takes the thermometer and sighs in relief.


    ¡°It is better now.¡± He says and puts it away, ¡°Could you get up?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I say.


    ¡°Must be because you didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday. You only had breakfast and a little lunch. You will get your energy back once you eat something and have a good bath.¡± Theo says as he helps me sit up and puts a pillow behind my back.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± I ask as he puts a bed table in front of me and a tray on it which has porridge.


    ¡°After you were gone, I got busy with work.¡± Theo says while I try to eat but feel my hand shaking, ¡°Let me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say as he feeds me like I am a baby, ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I came backte and asked Avery if you had dinner. She said you didn¡¯te out of your room at all. And when she checked on you, you were sleeping. I thought to ask you to have dinner with me. But you were still sleeping. I got worried when you didn¡¯t wake up even after I called you many times. And when I touched your arm, it was as hot as summer.¡± Theo says as he continues to feed me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realise it. I was just feeling tired and I think all that crying made it worse.¡± I say.


    ¡°I had to call a doctor. He said if you are not awake by morning, it could get serious. Thank goodness your fever broke, and you woke up.¡± Theo says and looks at me like he can¡¯t believe I am okay.


    ¡°I am fine now. Just a bit weak but I would be on my feet in a day.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. But that doesn¡¯t mean you would be left unattained till then. Avery will help you with the bath, which you really need. But before that, here. Take this medicine.¡± Theo says and gives me medicine and I take it with water.


    ¡°Thanks for taking care of me.¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°I had to. Wyatt would have my head if I would have let anything happen to his precious princess.¡± Theo says and chuckles and I do too.


    Doctors said I am fine but I need a day of bed rest and little movement so my body doesn¡¯t get stiff. He said a bath is okay but only lukewarm water, not hot. Avery gets my bath ready for me and helps me walk, too. But I felt embarrassed, so I told her that I would call for her if I felt dizzy.


    As I sit in the bath, I think back to what Theo did. Anybody would have done that in his ce. I shouldn¡¯t give importance to his gestures way too much. It is like I am asking myself to hope. It is fruitless to even think about it. I have to harden my heart against it.


    I can¡¯t let myself be bothered. But even if I try to stop that from happening, there is one thing that will always weigh down on my heart and hold me back from moving on. I have never told Theo how I felt about him. And not until I say it, I will still be somehow connected to him.


    I have to cut thisst thread too. I have to tell him how I feel and just leave like he did. He left because he feared what I would say, but I would be doing the same because I know what he would say. I know it would be hard to do this, but I could do it.


    My contract ends on Thursday, which is the day after tomorrow. I was thinking of staying two more days so that I could leave with Theo. But now I am thinking of just leaving that day alone. It would be much better that way.


    After the bath, I went back to bed and was told to sleep. I am not even allowed to look at my phone or read a book. Just sleep. Avery gave me some fruits, which Olivia brought for me along with gratitude. Toby wille tomorrow and Olivia said that once he is okay, they will go on a small trip.


    I am happy for them. Theoes to check on me and tries to talk to me, but I keep it to a minimum. At one point, I saw hurt in his eyes, but I thought I must be seeing things that I wanted to.


    Late at night, I booked my ticket to New York. I had made up my mind well enough. Next day, I work and try to sort everything out and file myplete report about everything to Theo. Besides work, I try to avoid him as much as possible that whole day.


    On Thursday, I handed over all my work to a new consultant who would work for Theo¡¯s international ventures. I feel kind of sad letting it go, but my job is done here. The team gives me a lunch treat.


    ¡°Daisy, I want to talk to you.¡± Theo says as hees to see me just when I am leaving.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say.


    ¡°Would you like to go out for dinner with me? It would be my treat for helping me so much.¡± He says.


    ¡°I was just doing my job.¡± I say with a smile and pack up things.


    ¡°Are you going toe?¡± He asks.


    I think for a second, then say, ¡°Okay. But I have an errand. So, why don¡¯t you go to the restaurant and I will be there after I am done.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I will send the car for you.¡± He says with a smile and leaves.


    I look at him and try to gather my courage. I can do it. I will meet him for dinner tonight and tell him how I feel, then go straight to the airport. I will do just that.


    I pack up my bags and wear a blue pullover and jeans. I take a taxi instead of his car. As I give the address of the restaurant, which I asked from Theo¡¯s driver, my heart starts beating rapidly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Can I really do this? No. I can¡¯t face him and say all those things. I can¡¯t look him in the eye and say that I had feelings for me, which is a lie. Because I still have them. It is not like I never lied, but this feels like cheating on my self which doesn¡¯t make sense to me.


    ¡°Excuse me! Do you want me to wait?¡± The taxi driver asks.


    ¡°Please wait a minute.¡± I say and get out of the taxi.


    I gave an envelope to the host to give it to Theo ande back in the taxi. I leave for the airport after that. I am such a coward.

 New Beginnings.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    It has been more than a week since I am back from Bristol and I am feeling a lot better now. I have a stable job and a pleasant apartment. My savings are perfect and I am getting good new projects too.


    My boss, ra, is very happy with my work, not only with Theo and Ryan¡¯s projects that I have done recently but also with others that came for me this week. Some of the colleagues are actingpetitive, but some are really nice. My parents were happy to see me happy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I try my best to not go to meet them but instead ask them to spend the weekend with me in my apartment but they deny it, saying they have to go for a small getaway. I was disappointed at first as I didn¡¯t want to be left alone on the weekend but then Noah called me.


    ¡°I aming because I have to pick some things. So, I thought as you are back in town, we would have lunch and catch up.¡± He says.


    ¡°Sure. I will meet on Sunday then.¡± I say.


    ¡°Good.¡± He says.


    That means I have to get through Saturday. I clean up on Saturday. Even though I clean every little corner, it still ends up beingpleted before noon. I am pissed now. So, I start a thriller movie marathon and order a pizza with extra cheese.


    ¡°So, how is it going with Theo?¡± Noah asks as I eat fries., the next day.


    ¡°Nothing. Why?¡± I ask and look anywhere but at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, I know you both were at the same ce.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°How?¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°You were in Bristol and as per the news so was Theo.¡± He says.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I was there for my friend Toby. I told you about it and Theo was there with Olivia, who happens to be Toby¡¯s girlfriend.¡± I tell him half the truth.


    ¡°What was the job about?¡± He asks.


    ¡°NDA.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t ask much. But nothing happened between you both? Did you not tell him anything?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°First, nothing happened.¡± I won¡¯t tell him about that night, ¡°And second, I told him.¡±


    ¡°Why do I think there is more than you are letting me know about both of your answers?¡± He asks with suspicion.


    ¡°Well, he asked me to have dinner with him on thest day I was there and I thought to meet up and tell him how I feel and end my misery once and for all.¡± I say.


    ¡°But?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Instead, I ditched him. I gave a letter to the host to give it to him and ran off to the airport.¡± I say and sigh.


    ¡°Thought so.¡± He says, ¡°Did my brother call you or anything?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, then, what are you going to do next?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Move on.¡± I say while he looks at me and shakes his head with a smile like he thinks that is impossible for me to do.


    On Tuesday, ra called me into her office and asked me, ¡°You have an offer.¡±


    ¡°What offer?¡± I ask as I sit in a chair when she gestures to me, too.


    ¡°One of my oldest clients is going to open up apany of his own. Here in Manhattan. It would be an architecture firm and he wants two interior designing firms to coborate with hispany. One is ours.¡± She says.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± I say with a broad smile, thinking maybe she wants me on the team.


    ¡°Thanks. I would not have done this coboration, but he is a well-known person in his business. He wants us to design the interior of hispany and also to work with him on the projects hispany would have in the future.¡± She says.


    ¡°That would be a great opportunity and obviously he would choose you, as the Andersons prefer you only for their projects.¡± I say, and ra¡¯s secretaryes to put coffee and shortcakes on the table for us.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She says and when she leaves she turns to me, ¡°But they are also looking for fresh blood.¡±


    ¡°You and your analogy with blood. What does it have to do with me?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Straight to the point, good. That is what I admire about you. I am looking for a partnership with you.¡± She says.


    ¡°Partnership?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. You told me on the second day of your working here to my face that you want your own firm one day. Nobody does that, you know.¡± She says, but her words don¡¯t sound condescending.


    ¡°I am sorry if I offend you. You are a good boss and that is not butter polishing. I had the worst boss, so I know. You gave me excellent opportunities and challenges to make myself better. You also taught me so many things in such a short time.¡± I say.


    ¡°And I like that about you. So, I am offering you a partnership to open a firm for yourself. I will invest in it and you will run it as you see fit.¡± She says.


    For a few seconds, I look at her like she has asked to make a cake, then shake my head and ask, ¡°Oh! I¡­ Oh my gosh! That¡¯s just¡­ Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because my client wants another firm, and I told him that I am going to make a mini Trend House too. So he said he can hire your firm once you get active.¡± She says while I am still in shock at what is happening.


    ¡°It is¡­ hard to process. My startup. But why me? There are more experienced people here who would be excellent partners for you.¡± I say.


    ¡°They would be, but none of them has guts. They arepetitive, no doubt there, but they don¡¯t have the spark that you have. Also, I want someone young who wouldter on take care of mypany.¡± She says.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask in another shock.


    ¡°I would have given it to my daughter, but she has her father¡¯s traits. So, I have to find someone else who would understand this better.¡± She says with a smile, and her eyes soften when she mentions her daughter.


    ¡°This is too much for me to process, ra.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. You have one day to decide. Till then, let nothing go out of this room. And one more thing, I would personally monitor your firm¡¯s work for two years and after that, only you are free from getting fired as a CEO.¡± She says and I nod.


    I walk into my cabin and put my head on that table. My start-up that I dreamed of achieving after two years can be true this year only. I would get everything I ever wanted.


    But it is such an enormous responsibility. Would I be able to handle it? I would be a boss and have to run a firm by myself. It feels like Christmas hase early.


    When I go home, I look at the mail that ra sent me. It includes information rted to the new firm I would run and the terms and conditions in it. As ra is the CEO and is also investing, she would definitely expect nothing less than perfect from me.


    And if she has chosen me for it, then she must have thought about it a lot before deciding. Also, there are terms and conditions which I have to keep in mind. I wanted to call my parents to give this good news, but it has to wait until everything is decided. When I think of them, a sudden thought of Theoes to my mind.


    How I wish to tell him my dream ising true too.


    Next day, I sat down with ra and other senior colleagues. They asked me some questions to examine me; I think and then gave me the paper of partnership to sign. They also hire awyer for me to deal with legality.


    ¡°They would finish the paperwork within a week. We are going tomorrow to see the site of your firm. So be ready. While it gets cleaned up and renovated, hire people and also you have to look after designing it too. If everything goes perfectly, you will open your own firm by September.¡± She says with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Maybe if we work diligently, then it will bepleted before my birthday.¡± I say.


    ¡°Your birthday is in September?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say.


    ¡°Great. We will hold a party on your birthday only.¡± She says and I smile.


    Thepany which would be my firm¡¯s first job and coboration would be finished getting constructed by the end of September. So we will sign the contract paper when my firm bes active. I can¡¯t wait till now.


    After leaving Theo, I wanted time to go fast to get rid of my pain, but now I want time to run fast because I want to achieve my dream as soon as I can.


    Next day, we went to a site which is a four-storey building under renovation which will be finished by this month. ra and I look around and she tells me that the architecture of this building was designed by that client.


    I have yet to hear his name as ra signed an NDA and I can¡¯t know it until I sign it too. But a verbal agreement is made between us to not reveal anything about this to anyone.


    Half of August goes by in either designing my new building or hiring people for the firm. But the first person I hired was Dani. I literally begged her to join as she would be very useful with her resources and as a good friend, she said yes with the condition to have her own cabin which I designed myself.


    She helped me hire many good employees along with other things. The designer we hired also helped design the conference room, breakroom and lobby. My office was designed by ra personally. She had been very supportive throughout everything.


    ¡°Here.¡± She said as she put a card in my hand.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask as I look at the baby pink envelope with golden wave patterns.


    ¡°Look for yourself.¡± She says.


    I do so and see it is an invitation card for the party of my new firm¡¯s opening. My eyes fill up with tears of joy as I look at it and ra passes me tissues as she smiles.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say and spontaneously hug her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She says and I get back to the car and admire it.


    ¡°I would need more of this. I have tons of people to invite. And don¡¯t send your invitation card to Anderson¡¯s family.¡± I say.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asks in confusion.


    ¡°Oh! I forgot to tell you before because I didn¡¯t want anyone to think I was getting favours. But now that everything is perfect, you should know, I am the goddaughter of Richard Anderson.¡± I say and anticipate her reaction.


    ra looks at me in surprise for a second, then says with a smile, ¡°No problem. Tell my secretary how many you want and she will give you.¡±


    After she leaves, I jump in the air with the card in excitement. It has been a while since I have been so happy.

 We Meet Again.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    I look at the invitation cards which I pack in my bag. I am going to the Anderson estate after such a long time. I am going there because it is my godparent¡¯s anniversary on 25th of August and I got three days off after working non-stop for two months even on weekends. The interiors are almost over and next month I will start my business.


    I am happy, no doubt about it, but Theo is going to be there too, for the party. I will see him again and this time he will not see me the same way he used to. Because this time he knows what I feel for him.


    I have been dreading meeting him again, not because I don¡¯t want to, but because I don¡¯t think I could keep my emotions in check. But I would be fine. There would be a lot of people, and Theo would be busy with his family and me with mine.


    Today is Wednesday and tomorrow there is an anniversary party. On Friday, I am thinking of buying a car. Maybe if I get what car I want, I may go for a brief drive to rx.


    I pack my bags and check if everything is good to go. I lock up the door and go down when I get the text that my cab is here. This may be thest time I will take a cab, I think.


    ¡°My little Poppy, it has been so long.¡± Mom says as soon as I am in the house and hugs me tightly.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh my! You look different. You cut your hair.¡± She says and looks at me for a few seconds.


    ¡°Yep. I was thinking of getting a new haircut for such a long time but always backed away at thest minute, but not this time. Last Sunday, I had them cut as I always imagined. How does it look? Does this style suit me?¡± I ask nervously.


    ¡°Before you used to look so pretty, but now, you look bold.¡± Mom says.


    ¡°And is it a bad thing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nope. It suits you just well. It makes you look like you can take on anything just like your mother here.¡± Mom says with a wink and a teasing smile.


    ¡°I thought you were going to say my name.¡± Dad says and hugs me. ¡°You look so cute. Just like when you were little and used to have short hair.¡±


    I smile at their sweetpliments, but I should have expected them to do that. My parents always encouraged and supported me, no matter what I did. I finally took the courage to cut my hair shorter.


    I went to the saloon and actually asked Dani to drag me there and here I am with hairs waving just above my shoulder. It is so easy to manage and it is making summer bearable too. I meet up with Richard and Heather, who are surprised by my look but happy too.


    ¡°Where are others? Is little Adam not here yet?¡± I ask.


    I have gotten used to meeting Lily on Saturdays as I would watch over Adam while Ryan and Lily go out for dinner dates. Adam¡¯s nanny has night school, but shees before his bedtime.


    ¡°They will be here soon.¡± Heather says.


    ¡°Yes. My sons won¡¯t leave me with my wife alone on our anniversary.¡± Richard says and rolls his eyes, but I know he likes having them here on their special day.


    ¡°I hope Theoes this time. I hadst seen him at Ryan¡¯s wedding. After that, he only calls me. I hope he is not upset with me for my demands.¡± She says with a sad look in his eyes. Only if Heather knew that it was the opposite of that. He wants to impress her like a little child does to get his mother¡¯s love and attention.


    ¡°Do you really think of me that low, Mom?¡± I hear his voice and go stiff.


    ¡°Theo!.¡± Heather says and goes flying out off the couch to hug his son, whom she was seeing after three and a half monthster.


    ¡°I think I should go off more so I can get this wee every time Ie home.¡± Theo says and I look at him to see he looks different.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. Do you know how much your mother and I were worried about you?¡± Richard says and hugs him, too.


    ¡°Oh my! That is new.¡± Theo says, ¡°Look, Ryan. Dad and Mom both love me more.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Ryan says and rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. I love Ryan more.¡± Richard says.


    ¡°Dad! Nobody wants to hear it.¡± Ryan says as he makes a face.


    ¡°Good to know that I am the third wheel and nobody loves me.¡± Noah says as he enters.


    ¡°I do.¡± My Mom, Lily and I say it together.


    ¡°Aww! Thanks,dies. I knew I was loved.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°Aww! Come here, my baby. Mom loves you the most.¡± Heather says and hugs him, ¡°But after Theo.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Noah says while Theoughs and I smile.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looks at me while they talk and gives me a secret smile. I blink my eyes just to be sure that what I am seeing is right, but the moment is gone and so is Theo. I look for him around the room and find him near Adam, as always, happy to see his favourite uncle.


    After everything has calmed down, Richard goes off with his sons, and Adam, on his shoulder and Dad. While wedies think of having a little beauty session at home. I liked the time I spent with them, and Heather was happy that Theo was finally home. My thoughts go to his smile earlier. What do I make of that?


    During lunch, he was ever so entertaining, but didn¡¯t look at me even once. At that moment, I realised maybe I was thinking way too much over an insignificant gesture. My mood for showing the invitation cards to them is gone. Now I have to wait till Friday.


    Lily and I go out on somest-minute shopping for the party. The party is going to be big as always, as Richard and Heather have many friends. They would hold the party in one of the enormous halls facing the gardens. The doors would be kept open as the night breeze would be good in this summer and guests could enjoy both hall and garden parties or whichever they like.


    When wee back, we are exhausted. Ryan literally swept away Lily so he could pamper her while Adam was taken care of by his nannies and uncles. One maid told me that my parents and Ryan¡¯s parents had gone on a date and would not be back till tomorrow.


    ¡°That is great.¡± I say.


    ¡°Would you have dinner, Miss?¡± She asks.


    ¡°If it is no trouble, I would like to have it in my room, please.¡± I say.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She says with a smile and leaves.


    I go to my room and have a light dinner. After looking into some of my work emails and doing some work, I take a shower to cool off. Someone knocks on my door just when I tighten the rope of the robe. Who would that be?


    I go to open the door as I dry my hair with another towel. And what I see in front of me makes me go still as a statue in surprise.


    ¡°I caught you in a good time.¡± Theo says and enters my room before I can stop him.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Theo? You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± I say as I look down the corridor just to be sure nobody saw him and close the door.


    When I turn around, he is exactly in front of me and traps me between his arms and the door. His facees close to me and I close my eyes in anticipation.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here? I have to reply to your letter.¡± He says against my lips and I open my eyes to see him waving the letter I wrote in front of me as he backs off.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, a bit confused.


    ¡°You will know the reply. But first¡­ Let¡¯s read the letter, shall we? Just to refresh the memory.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Dear Theo,¡± He starts and I look at him horrified because I am about to be super embarrassed, ¡°I am sorry for noting to dinner. The reason I can¡¯te to have dinner with you is that I have feelings for you.¡±


    Theo looks at me for a second, and I know my entire face is on fire. He continues, ¡°I had a crush on you since the day I turned 16. It just happened like that and I didn¡¯t realise that it bothered me until you brought home your dates. I was sad for sure, but I had no right over you or what you do. When we met in that pub and you didn¡¯t recognize me it was a sad and happy moment for me. You asked why I didn¡¯t reveal my identity. Well, the reason was I was happy to enjoy that time with you. I had no ulterior motive, just happiness. But I had an ulterior motive when we next met.¡±


    ¡°I left it to fate and fate led me to you again, and I took that opportunity to get you at any cost. Yes, whatever I said and did was a lie when I was with Toby. He is my best friend after Noah and I was helping him get Olivia and helping myself too to get you. But then something made me realise that what I was doing was selfish and not what you want. My feelings grew so strong that I wanted all of you or none. So, I have decided to move on. But I can¡¯t move onpletely until I tell you what I felt for you and free myself of that secret which I locked inside my heart from you. I adore you. Goodbye.¡± Theo says and folds the paper and keeps it in the pocket.


    I turn away from him as I find it difficult to breathe. I sounded sappy in that letter. I should have been more direct. ¡®Like, I like you, but can¡¯t have you. So goodbye.¡¯ That would have been best. At least I didn¡¯t have to face this humiliation.


    ¡°If you only had said this directly at that dinner, you would have known¡­¡± He says and stops.


    My curiosity gets the better of me and I ask without turning around, ¡°I would have known what?¡±


    He hugs me from behind and whispers in my ear huskily, ¡°You would have known that I want to try.¡±


    Oh My Goodness!

 Secret Crush To Boyfriend.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    For a few minutes, I was not sure what to make of what he said. I stay still as he hugs me, thinking it could all be a part of my hallucination. Maybe summer heat has gone to my head. But then he nuzzles my neck and kisses the spot where he once gave me a love bite and I shiver.


    I push him and turn around to face him. ¡°What are you doing, Theo? And what are you talking about?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it? Let me tell you again but in more simple words. I want to date you.¡± Theo says, and with each word, hees closer to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Theo.¡± I say just to be sure what I am hearing is true.


    ¡°I am not. You know me better. I want to date you as simple as that but¡­¡± He says and stops again and I think he is doing this purposely to know if I am interested.


    ¡°But?¡± I ask, blinded by these feelings.


    ¡°But we have to keep it a secret.¡± He says and before I can say anything, he interrupts, ¡°Don¡¯t think even for a second because I am not sure or in doubt. Nope. I want to be true to you. I don¡¯t want to get into a rtionship with you on false promises.¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to be in a rtionship in the first ce?¡± I ask, still trying to process this.


    ¡°Because I feel I shouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to have a person like you in my life.¡± He says simply and I feel hope buried in my hearting out with a spring under its feet.


    ¡°And about keeping it secret?¡± I ask, holding my emotions in control and not jumping on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to think that I am with you because I want to get out of this situation that I am in. I don¡¯t want my Mom to think I chose you like a coward to save his inheritance. No. I want her and others to think that I was with you because I wanted to.¡± He says and I realise why he was avoiding being with any women and why he was trying so hard to be away from me.


    ¡°So you say that you want to be promoted from my secret crush to my secret boyfriend now?¡± I ask just to be sure.


    ¡°Yes. If that is a term, you want to define us with. Because I am just happy to be with you. It has been a while since I felt this relief. I wanted-¡± He says but I interrupt him by throwing my arms around him and kissing him.


    I take him by surprise, but he smiles and I feel it against my lips. I had little to no hope that I would have Theo saying those words, that he would want to try having a rtionship with me and that he wants me.


    ¡°I so wanted to kiss those lips and ask, am I the only one to kiss them.¡± He says against my ear and bites the lobe.


    ¡°You are.¡± I say in daze.


    ¡°So, you were lying when you said you kissed a friend.¡± Theo says abruptly, breaking away from my daze.


    ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t mention where one kissed. I have kissed Noah¡¯s cheek, but technically you were my friend too when we were little.¡± I say sheepishly.


    ¡°Okay and what about sleeping then?¡± He asks with one brow lifted in question.


    ¡°Um! You also forget to mention what sleeping involves. Noah and I slept when we were kids. So, I was not lying technically.¡± I say.


    ¡°You are one clever and wicked woman.¡± Theo says with a devilish smile and picks me up.


    Heys me on the bed and kisses me intensely like he is thirsty for my lips. I don¡¯t let him go, either. I wrap my arms around his broad shoulder and kiss him back with no hesitation and shyness. That was out of the window as soon as he kissed me back.


    ¡°I should go now.¡± He says as soon as he breaks the kiss.


    ¡°Why so soon?¡± I ask and kiss him again.


    ¡°I have to. Noah woulde looking for me.¡± He says, breaking the kiss and getting up while I am still in bed trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say in understanding and sit up.


    ¡°I promise once Januaryes, I will reveal our rtionship proudly. But till then we have enough time to know each other well, don¡¯t we?¡± He says as he caresses my cheek.


    ¡°Yes, we do.¡± I say and he gives me a light peck on the lips, ¡°You should go.¡±


    ¡°I should. But let¡¯s go out on Friday.¡± He says and I nod.


    He leaves after giving me ast look, and I smile at him. When the door closes, I jump on the bed and punch the pillows with excitement. I bury my red face in the pillow and smile like a fool. How can I get so happy that my cheek hurts?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    That night, I had a beautiful dream of Theo by my side on the beach, and he was looking down at me with a smile. I don¡¯t know why, but I always see him at the beach.


    Next day, I woke up to a beautiful morning and sneezed. I slept with wet hair. I get up and take a hot shower in the hot summer, then dry my hair and take medicine with orange juice.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± Noah asks as he enters the dining room.


    ¡°Nothing. I slept without drying my hair. I am in no mood to catch a cold again so I took the medicine.¡± I say and have some oats for breakfast.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± He says and touches my head.


    ¡°It feels mild. You have taken medicine so I think it will be better.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°Thanks, Doctor.¡± I say sarcastically.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Theo asks as he enters the room with Adam and looks at Noah¡¯s hand, which is still on my forehead.


    ¡°She has a mild fever.¡± Noah says as he takes his hand back.


    ¡°Again.¡± Theo asks, worried, and checks my forehead, ¡°Did you take any medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Doctor no. 2.¡± I say and go back to my breakfast.


    ¡°You were sick before. When? And how do you know?¡± Noah asks, looking at both of us.


    ¡°We were in the same city and I got sick, so Toby called him.¡± I say nonchntly as I eat some apples.


    ¡°But-¡± Noah starts but gets interrupted by Adam squealing to get their attention and he is pointing at me.


    ¡°Oh, dear. I wish to take you, but I don¡¯t want to get you sick. Maybe when I am well and good we can go for a walk on the beach.¡± I say as I make some cute faces at me.


    But Adam, being stubborn, starts crying when I don¡¯t take him and Theo says, ¡°Hey! You love me most, so cry to stay with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Give him to me. He must be hungry and that teething problem is not helping.¡± Noah says as he takes him.


    Noah goes out with Adam and Theo, takes this opportunity to slip something beside my te on the table. I look at it to see a small white daisy. I smile and look up at him. He winks at me and takes a seat opposite of mine.


    After breakfast, Theo gets busy looking after the arrangements for the party. When my parents arrived, they fussed over me because Noah told them I was a little ill. But after lunch and a little nap, I was back to normal.


    In the evening, I get ready in a teal blue satin maxi wrap dress which has longntern sleeves, a deep v neck and thigh-high slit. I wear white heels with them and ayered pearl ne and pearl drop earrings. I put a shining clip on one side of my hair and I am ready to go.


    ¡°Oh, my! Look at you.¡± Lily says as soon as I enter the hall.


    ¡°And also you.¡± I say as I admire her green attire, which looks beautiful on her.


    ¡°Ladies, stop boosting each other¡¯s ego by praising and help me with Adam.¡± Noah says as hees with mini Ryan in a tux.


    ¡°Come here, my baby. Where is Ryan?¡± She asks.


    ¡°He is helping Dad look dashing.¡± Noah says with an eye roll.


    ¡°Daisy, would you look if everything is good to go with Noah while I feed Adam?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I say.


    ¡°I will check the arrangement in the garden and you here. We have half an hour before guests start arriving.¡± He says and goes out.


    I check the buffet table and then the flower arrangements. Then I help with sitting arrangements around the dance floors. Atst, I check if the bar has everything it needs because it is the ce where Richard would entertain his friends for most of the night.


    ¡°May I offer you a drink?¡± Theo whispers in my ear.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind if you guess what my favourite drink is.¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He says and gets behind the bar.


    ¡°You know it? But I never had that drink in front of you.¡± I say in astonishment.


    ¡°You will find out that I look at people I am interested in more than they know.¡± He says with a wink.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you stalk them to get to know them?¡± I ask him teasingly and I try to suppress my smile.


    ¡°Haha. Hrious. Here. Is this the drink?¡± He asks.


    ¡°How do you know I like espresso martini?¡± I ask as I take the drink.


    ¡°You like vodka and you also like coffee so¡­¡± He says and I giggle as I take the drink.


    ¡°That was good.¡± I say.


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t want you to get held up right now as you have to help my brother, but what about a danceter?¡± He asks.


    ¡°In front of everyone?¡± I ask with a fake gasp.


    ¡°I wish. But we can hear the music on the floor above.¡± He says as hees by my side, ¡°I will wait for you.¡±


    I smile to myself at finally having a delightful dance with him. Now I have to find a perfect excuse.

 Announcements.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The party starts in full swing. The guests are enjoying themselves and the host and hostess are happy, too. Richard and Heather look such an amazing couple. They inspire young couples to have rtionships like them.


    29 years and they are still going on as they were before. My parents have also been together for 25 years and I am happy to see that nothing has changed between them even after all these years. My Dad still dots on Mom and my Mom still gives a tough love to Dad.


    We have dinner and the dance starts. Adam steals the dance from Richard as he refuses to leave his Grandma¡¯s side. I dance with my Dad and Richard. Noah and I dance too. Theo leaves the floor after dancing with Heather, my Mom and Lily. He doesn¡¯t dance with any other girl who approaches him, and I know exactly where he is going.


    I make an excuse to take an important call, but actually, I am going to meet Theo. I go to the first floor and look down the hallway, just to be sure no one is there. This kind of sneaking around is making me quite excited and giddy.


    ¡°Just in time, you are. It is one of my favourite songs.¡± Theo says as soon as I lock the door behind me.


    ¡°Really.¡± I say and walk towards him.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He asks as he gives me his hand.


    ¡°We shall.¡± I say and take his hand.


    We dance to the slow music and for the first time while dancing with him; I don¡¯t have to feel at the edge. I can just rx and enjoy his arms around me. He turns me around and nuzzles my neck.


    ¡°You look cute with short hair. And also I can ess this.¡± He says andys a small kiss on the side of my neck and I smile.


    ¡°We should join the party before anybody notices our absence.¡± I say, not wanting to end this abruptly.


    ¡°Okay. Can we go out on a date tomorrow?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Tomorrow is not possible.¡± I say.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Well, I am taking everyone out for dinner.¡± I say.


    ¡°What¡¯s the special asion?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡± I say.


    ¡°Am I not special enough to hear it first?¡± He asks.


    ¡°You are, but so are my parents.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. Then maybe on-¡± He says, but I interrupt him.


    ¡°Saturday. I also want to buy a car.¡± I say.


    ¡°I can be of help. I am an expert in that.¡± He says.


    ¡°And this too.¡± I say and bend his head down to kiss him.


    We came back to the party separately. Theoes first and Ie after washing the blush off my face. The party didn¡¯t end till midnight and I was so tired that after getting changed, I literally fell into bed.


    Next day, when everybody was present for breakfast, I said, ¡°Tonight I am taking you all out for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the asion?¡± Dad asks.


    ¡°It is something you will all know at dinner only. And no excuse, everyone has toe.¡± I say.


    ¡°But tell us at least what it is about?¡± Richard asks.


    ¡°I will. But at dinner. It is a surprise.¡± I say.


    ¡°But-¡± Mom starts, but I interrupt her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask any questions. Wait until dinner.¡± I say and everybody nods.


    Step one isplete. Now I have to make a reservation at a restaurant for the family. I called at one which ra rmended to me and they said they were full. I am so stupid to tell them about going to a restaurant without making reservations at first.


    ¡°Done.¡± Theo says as he gives me a piece of paper.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask as I look around to be sure we are alone in the gardens.


    ¡°The name and address of a restaurant. I made the reservation.¡± He says.


    ¡°I was supposed to do that.¡± I say with a pout.


    ¡°So what? I did it for you. I am sure you would have done this yesterday, but you were ill at first, then partied.¡± He says.


    ¡°You are the best.¡± I say looking around once again, then grab his cheeks and kiss him.


    ¡°Wanna go to the beachter?¡± He asks after shaking his head as if in a daze.


    ¡°Sure. I will pick up Adam. I promised to take him to the beach.¡± I say with a smile.


    After lunch, we go to the beach and along with Adam, Noah apanies us, too. It was quite the turn of critical events. Because Noah walked between us as a loyal friend to protect me from getting more heartbroken, however, Theo looked irritated.


    But I kept myself busy with Adam, who enjoyed it the most. In the evening, I got ready in a dusty pink dress with a mermaid hem which reached past my knees and pearl button detail. I go down and see everyone ready to go out.


    We reach the restaurant and ce an envelope in front of Mom, Heather, and Lily. They look at me in question and I just ask them to open the envelope while the men look at it with curiosity.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh!.¡± Mom exims and Dad takes the card from her while shees to hug me. ¡°I am so happy. My baby is finally achieving her dream.¡± ¡®


    ¡°Looks like I have to buy that kit earlier.¡± Dad says and hugs me, too.


    One by one everybody congrattes me and we sit down to have dinner. Dad asks for a bottle of champagne to toast for my future ventures. We had a merry time, and I paid the bill before anyone could.


    ¡°Check please.¡± Four people spoke together. My Dad, Richard, Ryan and Theo.


    ¡°It is already done, sir.¡± The host says.


    ¡°Who paid?¡± Richard asks.


    ¡°Obviously I did. I learned a trick from you guys for years now. I now know how to be sneaky.¡± I say and Lily and othersugh with me while the men shake their heads.


    After dinner, Dad says, ¡°Let me drop you.¡±


    ¡°No need, Dad. You are all going to Ryan, and Lily¡¯s house, and it is the opposite of mine. So I would take a cab.¡± I say.


    ¡°I can drop her.¡± Theo saysing up behind us, ¡°I am going to meet up with a friend who lives that way.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to stay with us, Theo?¡± Heather asks.


    ¡°I aming back home, Mom, after meeting my friend and I won¡¯t be leaving anywhere.¡± He says and kisses his Mom¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Then it is good. I don¡¯t want my daughter to leave alone, even though I know she is tough.¡± He says and pats my cheek.


    I sit in Theo¡¯s car and Noahes to me and says, ¡°Would you be okay?¡±


    ¡°I would be just fine. Don¡¯t worry. I will call you when I reach home.¡± I say and wave at him.


    ¡°Someone is worried about you.¡± Theo says once he starts driving.


    ¡°Noah is my great friend. I have hidden nothing from him except for some secrets which are not mine or not mine alone.¡± I say as I look at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Friends like Noah should be cherished. I know it must be hard for you to hide this from him.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You looked sad earlier when we were walking on the beach and also now. And I don¡¯t think it was certainly because he was the third wheel.¡± He says.


    ¡°No. It was because he cared so much for me and looked out for me, even against his own brother. I am grateful that I have such a good friend. I will make sure he will be the one to know about the rtionship first.¡± I say, and Theo takes my hand in his.


    I don¡¯t want to hide things from Noah, but Theo and I need time for our rtionship to grow and to know each other better with no interruptions and judgements. I know family means well, but sometimes they can be overprotective without knowing.


    I know my Dad would be furious thinking Theo is with me for his benefit, but I know that he is not. Theo took this long just to acknowledge something between us and, with a condition we should keep it secret.


    I don¡¯t mind that, as the intention behind this one condition is good. I trust Theo to know he never is a liar. He always says what he means. If he said he didn¡¯t want me, then he would keep his distance, but the minute he wants me, he would not leave my side.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Theo says as hees to a stop in front of an apartment building.


    ¡°Thanks. Wannae up for a cup of coffee?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not today. Maybe next time.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say.


    ¡°Be ready tomorrow by 1. We will go out on a lunch date then to buy a car for you.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say with a smile.


    He bends a little and looks into my eyes as if to ask for permission to kiss. Like he needs one. I lift my face towards him and feel his lips touch mine. I kissed him as much as I could, as I would not meet him till tomorrow afternoon.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± He says as he tries to breathe.


    ¡°I am what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°So alluring.¡± He says, ¡°But I should stop now. I don¡¯t want to sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s weird information and the one I¡¯m not looking forward to happening.¡± I say.


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t want to sleep with you now. I want to wait for some time. Also, if we are dating, I am not sleeping with you on the first date.¡± He says as he nuzzles my ear.


    ¡°Oh, but aren¡¯t we technically waiting for almost four months? There is no need to wait anymore.¡± I say with a shrug.


    ¡°You should leave.¡± He says suddenly.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I ask as he opens the door.


    ¡°Because technically you always have a way with words and can convince anyone to do anything.¡± He says.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. I am a businesswoman. I had to have this power.¡± I say and kiss his cheek before going out.


    I go to his side of the window and he says, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight. But just so you know, if you get midnight cravings, I am still here.¡± I intentionally whisper seductively in his ear.


    ¡°Daisy!¡± He exims.


    ¡°What? I was talking about food. Naughty, Theo!¡± I say and he feigns toe out of the car, ¡°Okay, Bye. I am going.¡±


    I giggle as I go inside and wave at him when he leaves. I learned a new thing about myself. I love teasing Theo.

 A Perfect Date.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Next day, I have a breakfast of eggs and toast and get ready in a white tie-back halter top and blue jeans. I wear my walking shoes and take my bag and go out. I first go to my office to see its progress, which is going well.


    I texted Theo to meet me near my workce, where I could sneak into his car. I learned many things from Lily when we were doing her house interiors. She told me why they kept their rtionship secret and how they used to meet and how they used to avoid any media.


    Ryan may have many media eyes, but Theo literally turns their head wherever he goes. So, it is going to be tougher for me. But for Noah¡¯s girlfriend, it is going to be easy not because Noah has farms but because he is a very private person.


    I look around as I walk down the street with sses on and get inside his car when I see it.


    ¡°Why were you walking like a woman working with the Secret Service?¡± Theo asks with a grin.


    ¡°Because I am. Now go before anyone sees us. Let¡¯s go.¡± I say and put on my seatbelt.


    ¡°No need to worry. ording to my family, I am taking you to buy a car and offering to have lunch with you.¡± He says.


    ¡°Family?¡± I ask, confused as he drives.


    ¡°I was talking with Dad and told him you are thinking of buying a car and I offered to help. Simple.¡± He says.


    ¡°So first we are buying, and then having lunch?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. One of my investor¡¯s daughters has a showroom.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯splete this first, then we will have the entire afternoon till evening to date.¡± I say with a grin.


    We drove to a showroom which had thetest cars which I researched about. The manager shows us around and gives us details about it. I am confused between two cars and ask Theo to choose for me.


    ¡°It is your car. Choose yourself.¡± He says.


    ¡°Fine. You are no help.¡± I say with a pout.


    ¡°Hey! Who helped youe down to these two?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Okay, you were some help to me. But which one to take?¡± I ask myself.


    ¡°Theo Anderson. Is that really you?¡± A chirpy voice calls out and we turn around to see a young woman dressed in a sexy dress.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Val? How are you?¡± Theo asks but looks ufortable, but why?


    I get the answer when Val hugs Theo and gives him cheek kisses. Shetches on his arm like a leech and starts talking to him. Her one question, though, makes me angry.


    ¡°Are you here to buy a car for your mistress? If only I had known that you updated yourself from being a one-night stand person to a keeper of mistresses, I would have been first in line.¡± She says and rubs herself against Theo¡¯s side.


    ¡°I am not keeping a mistress, Val. Meet Daisy, my father¡¯s friend¡¯s daughter.¡± Theo says, and that stings somewhere. First day and I am getting hurt by this secret-keeping business.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Val saysmely and goes back to talking to Theo.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind Val, I am here to help Daisy. So¡­¡± He says and takes his arm out of Val¡¯s clutches andes to my side.


    ¡°Okay. But how aboutter? We can go out tonight and relive some memories.¡± She says and touches his arm with a pointy finger.


    I grab Theo¡¯s arm and take him aside and I get between her and him and say, ¡°Sorry, but he has a priormitment. And also you should not behave like this in front of your customers. I am buying the car, not him.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. Every customer is precious to us. Even if that customer is buying a simple car like that.¡± She says with a snooty look.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. We are leaving. Thanks for giving me a reason to give a critical review to you, not your employees who worked hard. Let¡¯s go, Theo.¡± I say and take his arm and walk out of the showroom.


    ¡°I am sorry. I thought Val would not be there, and that showroom is great. I bought most of my cars from there.¡± He says.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Notpletely.¡± I say and look out of the window.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t spoil your mood because of me.¡± He says and caresses my bare shoulder.


    ¡°It is fine. Now, where do we go next?¡± I ask as I take his hand in mine.


    ¡°We will have lunch first now as I am getting hungry, then we will visit one more ce where Lily got his first car from. Would that be okay?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes. That would be just fine.¡± I say.


    We had lunch in the car in the shade of a tree. I told him about the progress my new firm is making. We are already getting clients before the opening and they are ready to wait for some time. He tells me he is going to take us all to Bristol in October, so I should clear my schedule ording to that, as I was part of that project.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, there are many surprises in store in October.¡± He says.


    ¡°What else is there rather than this enormous project?¡± I ask, astonished.


    ¡°You will see soon.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say.


    Then we went to one more showroom and finally I concluded by buying a beautiful midnight blue car which has every feature I could dream of. I sign the paper after Theo makes me understand everything.


    ¡°Here is the check.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Hey! I am paying.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know, but it is not from me. It is from your Dad. And it is only half of the amount.¡± He says.


    ¡°Dad is literally¡­¡± I am at a loss for words. He has always been like this.


    ¡°And also take this check.¡± He says.


    ¡°Now who¡¯s that from?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s from my Dad.¡± He says and I sigh.


    ¡°Am I paying for anything?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You are paying for duplicate keys. But in case you want me to-¡± He says.


    ¡°No.¡± I say and heughs and so do I.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Even Lily has to go through this. Her sister-inw, Emma, and Dad paid for it as a wedding gift. And yours is your new business gift.¡± He says as we drive towards where I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I love them. That is the reason they get away with anything. So where are we going now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am free. We can go to an art museum and then have dinner.¡± He says.


    I look at him for a second, then say, ¡°Can you stop here for a minute?¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Just do so.¡± I say.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asks after stopping under the shade of a tree.


    ¡°Theo, we are dating, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to follow some stupid norms to make it perfect. It is our first date and it should be what we want it to be like. We don¡¯t have to go to some fancy restaurant and you don¡¯t have to visit an art museum with me. I know that there is not much for us to talk to each other about. But that doesn¡¯t mean we have to force ourselves to talk. Talking cane naturally when we are morefortable with each other. Till then it is better to do what you like to do. You don¡¯t have to hide any ideas for my sake. Tell me. What should we do?¡± I ask as I look into his eyes and hold his hands.


    ¡°You really want to know what I want to do?¡± He asks and looks at me with a heated look in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say and somehow my voice sounds husky.


    ¡°If I can, I will ditch this idea of not sleeping on the first date and have you right here, right now.¡± He says and his words make a desire to rise in me, which I was trying to suppress.


    ¡°Then maybe we should do that.¡± I say.


    ¡°No. I want to but-¡± He says but I stop him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some groceries. I will cook something at home and we will watch a movie too.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay, but we won¡¯t be sleeping with each other.¡± He says.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are safe.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t feel like I am by your hidden undertone.¡± He says, still not believing me.


    ¡°You are.¡± I say and hide my smile at what I am nning for him.


    I want Theo, and he wants me too. There is nothing wrong with what I am about to do. I am already fed up with waiting and Theo¡¯s way of trying to be a gentleman is wasted on me, as I already know he is a gentleman. I know he would be regretful but I will make up for it.


    And technically, he said we won¡¯t sleep with each other. And we are not going to. We are going to do other things than sleep. I hope so.

 What A Night!

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    We go to a superstore to buy groceries. Theo excuses himself for a minute after wee out of the store. I wait for him in the car and think about getting changed into afy skirt.


    Hees back with a bottle of wine and some odd expression on his face. We go straight to my apartment after that, and I make sure no one sees us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the mac n cheese. Why don¡¯t you make something else till then.¡± He says.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I say and go towards another counter.


    I was thinking of making it and spilling a little on my clothes to get an excuse to change out of it. But I would find another way. I started making sd and also bruschetta. I spilled a bit of lemon juice on myself.


    ¡°Oh no! I have to wash this. Everything is done over here. I will be back in a few minutes.¡± I say and excuse myself to go to my bedroom.


    I try to find that cute dress which would be easy to remove. I am such a basic creature. Theo is at my apartment for the first time, and I am looking for ways to get him in my bed. Nobody could tell I am a virgin till now. I found the dress I had been looking for and wore it. Ie out in a ck cami dress with a spaghetti strap.


    ¡°It is ready.¡± Theo says after a few seconds of surveying me.


    ¡°Good. Where do you want to eat? Here or there.¡± I ask, pointing at the dining table, then at the couch and coffee table.


    ¡°There.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say a sd bowl and tray of bruschetta on the coffee table.


    Theoes with a pan of mac n cheese, which looks yummy. We getfortable on the couch with a ss of wine and have dinner as we watch a thriller movie. We enjoy it as we both are fans of it. As we get morefortable on the couch, I get closer to him andy my head on his shoulder while he puts his arm behind the couch.


    ¡°What are you doing, Daisy?¡± He asks suspiciously.


    ¡°Simply enjoying a movie with my first-ever boyfriend.¡± I say as I look up at him with an innocent look.


    ¡°Fine. But I hope it is only that.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say.


    Theo ys with my hair for a few minutes, then finally puts his arm around me. Slowly, he nuzzles my hair and I take his other hand in mine and draw circles in the palm of his hand with my finger. I can literally feel that passion in the air which I felt that night in London.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I look up to see if he feels it too, but the second I look, I am ambushed by his lips. He kisses me like a man thirsty for ages. I kiss him back and wrap my arms around his shoulder. He wraps my legs around his waist and I am on hisp.


    I roam my hands down his neck, but the shirt is making me crazy. I open his shirt button and we both sigh in our kiss when I feel his skin against my curious hands. I wrap my hands around his neck, then go down the shoulders, then chest. I can¡¯t stop myself anymore and break the kiss, to kiss him down his neck, my obsession.


    I hear Theo¡¯s grunt and feel his fingers in my hair when I shower his neck and shoulder with the open-mouth kiss, which he did that night. His skin tastes salty but warm and ever so good. I never knew I would be like this, this free with him.


    It doesn¡¯t feel odd doing this. It feels so natural and great. I don¡¯t think I would feel like this with anyone. Maybe because I don¡¯t want to. Because I think Theo is the best for me ever.


    He holds me by my hair and so I look at him. He grins like it is his turn to return the favour. And what a toe-curling favour it is. I am shocked to hear my own moans when he kisses the skin above my cleavage.


    He slowly pushes one strap down the shoulder and moves me closer to him. The friction is just like thest time, but so much more intense. But when he puts his lips on my breast, I don¡¯t think I am even conscious of this world anymore.


    His kisses, nibbles and sucking and then my brushing against him down there as I can¡¯t stop, builds the passion. I run my finger through his hair and wait for that blissful moment toe, which I have been waiting for so many months now.


    And I am just on the brink, but thenes a loud knock and there goes everything. Theo stops kissing me and looks at the door and stops my hips from moving. If only I had onest brush, I would not be going through this frustration again.


    ¡°I should have taken the offer when Dad gave me one.¡± I mumble in his neck.


    ¡°What offer?¡± Theo asks, his voice rough and confused.


    ¡°Having a gun.¡± I say and get up from hisp and straighten my dress.


    ¡°Will you really kill someone?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I would, in the mood I am.¡± I say and go towards the door to see through the peephole to see it is my sweet neighbour.


    ¡°Here, wear this robe.¡± He says and I take it without touching him and he raises his brow.


    ¡°Sorry, I would go berserk if you touch me right now if it does not end well.¡± I say, and his phone rings.


    ¡°I have to take this.¡± He says and goes into my bedroom.


    The knockes again and I open the door and say, ¡°Yes. How are you, Haley?¡±


    ¡°Hi! I hope I have not disturbed you, but I am here for everyone to chip in for a small party we would arrange for Joe¡¯s birthday. His father died earlier this year and his Mom is making ends meet. So we thought to make his day best.¡± Haley says.


    ¡°I know Joe. He is such a sweet little boy. Am I invited to his party?¡± I ask as I take my purse from the table beside the kitchen.


    ¡°You are. Actually, I was hoping you would help us with the decoration. He loves animals.¡± She says.


    ¡°Well then, it is done. I am helping tomorrow and I will also make cupcakes with animal faces on them, because I am an excellent artist, ording to me.¡± I say and give her some bucks.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± She says.


    ¡°No. Thank you for being so caring.¡± I say and she waves and I close the door.


    ¡°That was pretty nice of you. I thought you would be rude.¡± Theo says as hees out.


    ¡°I would have been if it were a rude person. But Haley is a nice girl.¡± I say and keep my purse away.


    ¡°Well, it is time for me to leave.¡± He says.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask in shock and look at him.


    ¡°I am sorry. Noah called and asked me to go out for a drink with him.¡± He says.


    ¡°One day, I will kill you Theo.¡± I say and go to take wine to the fridge and other things from the coffee table.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Theo says and grabs my arm to take me in his arms. ¡°I am sorry this didn¡¯t go well. But at least I didn¡¯t sleep with you on the first date.¡±


    ¡°That is all you care about?¡± I ask usingly.


    ¡°I am sorry again.¡± He says, ¡°Are you free next weekend?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No.¡± I say.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I mean, I have booked a weekend getaway in Savannah.¡± I say.


    ¡°Great. What about I apany you?¡± He asks.


    ¡°You will?¡± I ask in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t mind?¡± He says.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± I immediately say with a smile.


    ¡°Great. Then maybe next time no one would disturb us.¡± He says.


    ¡°That would be heaven.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. I am leaving. Send me the details about itter.¡± He says and goes to kiss me, but I back away.


    ¡°Sorry. I am still a bit on edge.¡± I say sheepishly.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Bye.¡± He says and opens the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I say and grab his sleeves with one hand and cor with another and kiss him, ¡°Bye.¡±


    He smiles and leaves after giving me one more peck. I close the door and go to take a cold shower.


    What a night!


    I have to wait another week to be with him, to have him all to myself. Well, I can do that. I have waited over two months, I can wait more. But not more than that.


    Next day, I got my car delivered to me and along with it a bouquet of white daisies and pink poppies. I smile when I read the note with Theo¡¯s beautiful calligraphy.


    ¡®Hope you take me for a long drive and more.¡¯


    ¡°I would love to.¡± I say to myself, and thank the man who delivered it.


    My parentse with breakfast to meet me, and I take them for a drive and movies. It was a fun day. I also tell them I am going away on a weekend trip to Savannah. They told me I should as once my firm starts to work, I won¡¯t have enough time to enjoy myself. They understand me so well.


    I will make sure that I enjoy this weekend to the fullest with my secret boyfriend.


    My dashing Theo!

 At Last It Happens.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    The week got hectic as I had to keep an eye on the interiors and then discuss our strategies for promoting our firm and also not to forget to deal with investors and my boss so that I could prove to them that I am a good candidate.


    It is going to be tough for two years as I would have the pressure of proving myself to not only to the businessmunity but also to them. But I will do everything I can to get what I want.


    Theo and I went out only one time this week as I was busy and he had to go to LA to solve some problems. He told me that he would meet me at Savannah airport directly. We talked on the phone about our ns as to where to go, which was simple for me as I am not going anywhere.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go anywhere?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes. I would stay in the hotel for the whole two days and just rx.¡± I say.


    ¡°You can do that at home.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yes. But then I would be disturbed and as I would be just one call away, I have to leave my house to help. And also, as you areing with me, be prepared to stay inside with me. I am not letting you go.¡± I say, and he chuckles.


    On Friday evening, I board the ne at half-past eight. I would reach Savannah at 11 at night. I already informed Theo, and he said he would be there to pick me up as he is already there to check in my hotel room. He must have upgraded like my seat from business to first ss.


    Ie out of the airport a bit tired that I don¡¯t even react fast when someone takes a bag from my hand. I go to punch at that person, but he grabs my fist and kisses it.


    ¡°It is me, Daisy, the fighter.¡± Theo says, and I smile at him and hug him.


    ¡°I am so tired.¡± I say and we start walking towards an exit.


    ¡°You can sleep all you want once we reach our hotel room.¡± He says and opens the car door for me to sit inside.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mumble and try to put on my seat belt.


    Theo tries to keep me awake by asking me questions about everything. Like, how was my day? What did I have for lunch? What did I do on Thursday? Did I go shopping with my Mom on Tuesday as I promised?


    Once we reached the hotel room, I didn¡¯t look around and went straight to bed feeling very tired and sleepy. I tried to sleep on the ne but I couldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know why. I feel Theo removing my boots, and then I feel his light kiss on my head.


    I snuggle into the warmth and rub my cheeks against it. The skin under my cheek feels warm and hard. Wait a second! Skin? Warm? Hard?


    I open my eyes and sit up. I look beside me and sigh. Yes, I am in Savannah with Theo, and he is sleeping next to me, shirtless. Should I do the same? But I am wearing a dress? I shake my head and look outside to see it is still dark. So I went back to sleep and put my arms and legs around him.


    The next time I woke up, Theo was not beside me. However, I do hear a faint voiceing from somewhere. I rub my eyes and sit up. I look around to see the room is big and has a sitting area and all are colored in rose gold and ck. Theo is behind the ss door on the balcony and from the look of it he already showered as he is in a robe and his hair is wet.


    I take out my toothbrush and go inside the ensuite bathroom which has a tub and shower cubicle. I go inside and take a rxing shower when an idea pops into my head. I wasted the night, but I will not waste this morning.


    I dry myself thoroughly and also blow-dry my hair so I don¡¯t catch a cold. I go outside in another matching robe and see Theo talking on the phone at the hotel.


    ¡°What would you like to have for breakfast?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Not anything right now. Put the phone down and get in the bed.¡± I say and try to be as serious as I can without getting embarrassed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He says and puts the phone down after saying that we will orderter.


    Hees towards me instead of going towards bed and I see the hunger in his eyes, which I think he sees in my eyes too. As soon as we get close, I don¡¯t know who made the first move, but we are kissing like crazy. He picks me and I wrap my legs around his waist to hold on.


    I feel my back hit the bed but I am lost in his toe-curling passionate kisses and the feel of his skin under my hands. He unties my robe¡¯ssh and opens it. We both look at each other and he holds eye contact as he kisses my breasts. I moan out at the feeling of his warm tongue.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But when his finger touches my entrance, I gasp in excitement. I have no fear or embarrassment right now. Just him. His fingers and lips continue to wreak havoc on my body. And atst it happened, I came so hard that I screamed out in ecstasy.


    But that didn¡¯t end there. Before I can recover, Theo¡¯s finger is reced by its mouth. I look down in shock while he looks at me like a hungry tiger. He spreads my legs more apart and the first stroke of his tongue makes my back rise from the bed in yearning.


    I didn¡¯t realise when my hand got into his hair and I was thrusting towards his mouth. But Theo stopped my hips from moving by putting firm hands on my stomach and thighs. I had to grip the sheet with one hand as I came a second time.


    I got so rxed and lethargic that I couldn¡¯t even move. Theo, on the other hand, stood up and removed his robe fully. He looked at all of me and I returned the favour. He took out something from the bedside table and I realised it was a condom.


    ¡°There is more?¡± I ask and bite my lower lip in anticipation.


    ¡°I was just making up for the time you missed. But now it is going to get real.¡± He says and licks his lips as hees towards me.


    He kisses my abdomen as he caresses my breasts with his finger, then before I could realise it he thrust in me in one go. The pleasure and pain get mixed up, as I don¡¯t know what to do other than just feel this. He looks at me without moving at all.


    ¡°Move it, Theo.¡± I say as I bring his lips to mine.


    ¡°As mydymands.¡± He says with a grin and kisses me, and then the rhythm of lovemaking starts.


    I feel so on edge that I don¡¯t care if the whole world ends outside. I don¡¯t want this to end. I want it to go on and on. He looks into my eyes as if he knows I am going toe soon. And I do it with such an intensity that I feel myself torn apart. I breathe hard and look up when I hear Theo¡¯s groan. He was straining himself for me, and when he came, he fell on my chest with a look of blissful relief on his face.


    After a few minutes, I smile and run my fingers through his hair and shoulders. I feel him shudder and feel his arousal in me. He is ready again. But he tries to move away and I hold on to him by wrapping my legs around his hips.


    ¡°You would be sore.¡± He says, but I can see he wants me again.


    ¡°I want you.¡± I say and move my hips towards him to create that magical friction and moan.


    ¡°I want you more.¡± Theo says, and his words feel so much more when I look in his eyes, which tells me that this is new to him.


    And then it starts again. I rake my fingers down his back and try to hold on longer for him, but when he touches the ce we are joined, Ie screaming in his arms. Hees too and then parts from me. I feel a sting when he goes and I look for him. He is going towards the bathroom.


    I don¡¯t have enough energy left in me to even move my eyes for more than five seconds. So I close it and hear the sound of water running. I feel his presence beside me and then his light kiss on my cheek.


    I smile with my eyes closed and try to move in his arms with as much energy as I can muster. But then after a few minutes, he picks me up and I open my eyes to see he is taking me towards the bathtub from which steam ising out. It has bubbles too, and it smells good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep and just rx. I will be back in a few minutes.¡± He says and goes out after giving me a forehead kiss.


    ¡°Theo.¡± I say before he leaves.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He asks, standing near the door.


    ¡°You were beautiful.¡± I say and p my head internally for saying that.


    He chuckles and says, ¡°Not more than you.¡±


    I bury my face in my hands with a shyness, which I thought I didn¡¯t have after what we did. But I also know that I have a goofy smile on my face too.


    Never had I thought my morning would be this good.

 Beautiful Weekend.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Theoes back with a fresh robe for me and hangs it behind the bathroom door. He smiles at me and enters the ss cubicle to shower.


    I know he is trying to be considerate, but also I know he can¡¯t resist me, which is a great boost to my ego. I can¡¯t resist him too.


    I can¡¯t believe I was that bold with him. It was recently that I would have thought twice before doing something like this. But this new me would get what she wants. And she wants to do it again as soon as she recovers. Maybe tonight.


    ¡°You are smiling a lot. What is going on in your head?¡± Theo asked and he was dried off and standing in a towel around his waist and another big one in his hands for me.


    ¡°You.¡± I say and stand up and as soon as I do that, he wraps me in the towel.


    ¡°Dry yourself while I call the room service. What do you want for breakfast?¡± He asks and picks me up from the bathtub and puts me down on a rug.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Anything would do.¡± I say, and try to control my shaky knees.


    We have breakfast in each other¡¯spany, and then Theo insists we go out. Initially, my n was to stay in, as I wanted to spend my time only with Theo. But I know he is trying to control himself for my sake and being cooped up in a room won¡¯t help and also I wanted to visit the art museum he kept referring to, so I said yes.


    I got ready in a white mock neck crop top and jean shorts. Theo got ready in cargo shorts and a tight tee of light blue colour. I grab my sling bag after wearing sneakers and go down with Theo.


    We first visit some parks and stroll around hand in hand with no worries in the world. Theo clicks my pictures and I do the same. We ask some passersby to take our picture and theypliment us by saying that we look cute together.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. We are cute.¡± Theo says with a weird expression.


    ¡°Any problem with being cute?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They would rather call us hot and sexy than cute. I know how to rectify our image.¡± He says.


    ¡°How?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This way.¡± Theo says and whisks me in his arms and turns away so my back is to a tree.


    ¡°What are you doing, Theo?¡± I ask with a grin.


    ¡°Exactly what you are thinking right now.¡± He says and kisses me.


    I smile into the kiss and run my hand through his hair. While his hands are on my waist and caress the exposed skin teasingly. I moan as we battle with our tongues and he groans out when I bite his lower lip. We are so lost that it takes a loud coughing to break us apart. We look that way to see a young couple.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb your passionate kiss, but a group of children areing up this way.¡± The woman says.


    ¡°I told you not to disturb them. At least someone is being hot.¡± The man mumbles.


    ¡°Really? I will show you what is hot.¡± The woman says and walks away in anger while the man runs after her.


    We look at each other and thenugh. But they were right, a group of kids were passing by and one of them stopped Theo. It was a girl. She outright asked for his number, and Theo just chuckled. The girl pouted and walked away while two boys came and gave me flowers and ran off with blush on their faces.


    ¡°I wish I was that bold in that age. Then you would have been mine a long time ago.¡± I say as we walk.


    ¡°It takes time for some things. But aren¡¯t they worth it then only?¡± He asks, and I justy my head on his biceps.


    We had tacos for lunch then went to the art museum, which bored Theo within ten minutes, but he still went through that for me. He took me to a restaurant where we had avish dinner and then a pub for a little dancing.


    ¡°Remember that night, Izzy?¡± Theo asks, as twirls me around and my back is to his front.


    ¡°I do.¡± I say.


    ¡°Shall we finish what we started that night?¡± He whispers seductively in my ear.


    ¡°I would love to.¡± I said and rolled my hips against him.


    He twirls me around again and smiles at me before bending me a little and cing his lips on my neck. I love the feel of music and with the rhythm, we move against each other. The heat got too much too soon, so we left the dance floor to cool off with a few drinks.


    We take a cab and make out in the back, not caring who¡¯s watching. When we get in the room, we tear at each other¡¯s clothes like crazy, but I want to do what he did to me in the morning. So I push him on the bed and climb him up.


    ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful view.¡± He says.


    ¡°It is going to get more beautiful then.¡± I say and kiss chest while taking him in my hand.


    I don¡¯t know what to do much, but Theo¡¯s grunts give me the right direction. I try to guide him through my opening and try this new position to bring us pleasure. I want to see hime undone under me like he saw me. I rode him after a few fumbles.


    ¡°Daisy, you need toe first.¡± Theo grunts out when I prolong it.


    ¡°I will, after you.¡± I say and hold his hands in my grip.


    ¡°You know I can overpower you any minute.¡± He says and I feel him on the edge.


    ¡°I know. But please give this to me.¡± I say and ce a kiss on his nipple, which sends him over with a loud groan of my name. That sends me over and Ie too.


    Iy on his chest and felt his finger run down my back and say, ¡°That was first for me.¡±


    I look up at him and ask, ¡°What was?¡±


    ¡°Many of them.¡± He says.


    ¡°Name them.¡± I ask.


    ¡°The urgent passion like this, you on top of me and meing first. That is first.¡± He says and I grin up at me like a fool and kiss him.


    Next day, we went to a beach which was less crowded and I swam for hours. We yed in the water and it got a little out of hand when Theo almost made me lose my bathing suit¡¯s top. But all in all, it was fun.


    We came back to our room and enjoyed the jacuzzi and then it got out of hand again but it was okay as we were in the privacy of our room. But then the time for packing came, and I felt sad. It was fun here, but what if, after going back, we are not the same and won¡¯t get enough time to be with each other?


    ¡°Hey! Why the sad face? You didn¡¯t enjoy our time here?¡± Theo asks as he sits beside me on the bed.


    ¡°No. I enjoyed it way too much. I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± I say andy my head on his shoulder and wrap my arms around his waist.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to leave either. But we have to. How will we move forward in this rtionship if we are stuck in one ce? We have to move on so we can experience even more wonderful things in the future.¡± He says as he rubs my arm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were also philosophical other than a charming man.¡± I say and look up at him.


    ¡°We would be fine. I promise.¡± Theo says like he understands what I am feeling and gives me a small peck.


    Theo drops me off at the airport and I kiss him hard before leaving the car and he promises to see me once he is in New York. He has to go to London urgently for some work, but he promised me he would be back by my birthday. I wave at him and go inside.


    I board the ne and watch a movie and eat some snacks. When Ind I text Theo and he says that he already booked a cab for me. I find the cab and reach the apartment safely and text him again.


    In just five days, I would have my own firm working and flourishing. I have a boyfriend which I hoped and wished for. And my perfect family and friends to celebrate my birthday with. What more can I ask for?


    I hope it goes on like this and Theo and I one day be more than what we are today. I know that what I am thinking is too soon, but I want Theo for a lifetime.


    I want us to be close. I want us to exchange keys for our house. I want us to move in with each other and live together. I want us to adopt cute pets together. I want us to get engaged. I want us to marry. I want us to have many kids together.


    In short, I want us to have our happily ever after, that silly me always thinks about in the back of her mind.


    I dream about the things I thought about and I wish it to be true somehow. I wish that Theo thought about us like that, too. Because if this goes south ways I don¡¯t know what I would do.

 Worst Week.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    The next four days were hectic as we had many things to do. First, we had to set up the office and boost the new employees¡¯ spirits up. They were really energetic and loved the decor. Some of them were from ra¡¯s firm and were a little judgey towards me as I got the partnership.


    But ra warned me about this and told me to handle it in my own way without firing them as they may be a bit bitter but they have good talent which turned out to be right. The one thing I found most difficult with them was the way they behaved with new people, which was not good.


    I tried my best to make everyone feel involved and gave them some good news. I told them in a month whoever shows that they are best at what they do, they will work exclusively for our first-ever client. It would be a team and there would be benefits to this thing.


    The venue where the party is being held has been going well thanks to Kathy Williams, who took time from her busy schedule and helped me because she knew me. Emma helped too, and I had fun with their kids.


    Theo, who was usually busy with his work as the time for opening woulde soon, calls me every night and we talk for hours about silly things. Sometimes he would flirt, sometimes I would. We argued too about silly things like cats and dogs, both are cute. But Theo only wants a dog in the future.


    But we had a major fight on Wednesday night when Theo broke the news that he was noting back till Sunday. And on top of that, I saw news of him with a girl in London who was hanging on his arm elegantly, not in the clingy way I do. If it was Olivia, I would not have thought twice about it, but thisdy even beats her in elegance.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why? What happened? Is there any problem?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. There isn¡¯t anything wrong. I had to entertain some investors and also had to help with the publicity of the hotel. Even though I am the mysterious owner, I have to see these things first-hand.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Who is she, Theo?¡± I ask before I can stop myself. I don¡¯t want to doubt him and I know he is not the type of man who would two times anyone, but I don¡¯t know anything about that girl and what she would do to my Theo.


    ¡°She is one of the investors¡¯ daughter.¡± He says, understanding who I am asking about.


    ¡°Why do your investor¡¯s daughter after you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I am sorry that I won¡¯t be there. Sylvia¡¯s birthday ising up and her father wants me present there. He is the secondrgest investor and I have to be there. I hope you can understand.¡± He says.


    I feel a stab at my heart. Well, as I said before I am not old Daisy who would stay silent about things she wants. I want to be assured that Theo is mine and will not be swayed from my side. And if for that I have to guilt trip him, then that is what I am going to do.


    ¡°Well, it is so good to hear that my boyfriend is skipping my big day for some random girl¡¯s birthday. I feel so adored.¡± I say sarcastically.


    ¡°Daisy, I am sorry. You are very important to me. But if I don¡¯t go to his party, he would think that I am insulting him and I can¡¯t afford that right now. If he takes his steps back the whole thing would fall down and along with it your and others hard work too. So please try to understand. I promise when I am back, I will spend a week with you.¡± Theo says, and it feels like I am some kind of responsibility he has to look after.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°No need. I have to work too. Also, I hope you are not taking me for granted or as your responsibility because I don¡¯t want to be either of them. I am your girlfriend and want to be treated like one. Not your mistress or one of your one-night stands to whom you don¡¯t feel obliged to tell anything. I know something is going on with your life and I am not talking about that woman. I am talking about business. But you never share. I asked you yesterday why you sound so down and if is everything okay. I asked that day before that too. But you don¡¯t want me to be involved in that part of your life. You know what? I am tired. Goodbye.¡± I say and hang up.


    I throw the phone on the couch and open a bottle of wine and sulk. I am jealous, upset, angry, and concerned at the same time. I am jealous because of that woman. I am upset because Theo would skip my birthday and the new firm¡¯s opening party for her. I am angry at myself for saying those words. And I am concerned for Theo because of that investor who is standing over Theo¡¯s head toe to his daughter¡¯s party.


    I asked Theo about it, but he refused to say anything. So I had to go behind his back and contact Olivia to know more about it. And apparently, the word is that the big shot second investor has his eyes set on Theo to be his sessor after he marries his daughter away to him. He underhandedly threatened my Theo that he has to meet up with people and do as he has.


    Even Olivia is worried about Theo. She said that not until the hotel starts working and Theo pays off every penny would he be able to be free of him. Only if someone else helps him with money, he would be able to save the whole project if in case that investor backs off.


    I kind of feel guilty for talking to him like that but I want him to share his tough times with me along with his happy times. When he doesn¡¯t, it feels like he is hiding it because he thinks I will think less of him or that he is bing a pauper or poor businessman, which is so not true.


    I can never think less of him like ever. He is the best in my eyes, always. But his refusal to share even that is making me feel that what we have is trivial in his eyes.


    Thursday was the worst day, and that is because the old employees almost created a scene by saying that they all should be in that team, not newbies. They would go on strike or give their resignation letter. I told them if they are not scared ofpetition, then they should prove themselves by participating.


    They just nodded and left, but I knew the battle was far from over and I was right. Because the very next day they were just sipping coffee in the conference and not lifting a finger to help. Some of the employees told me they are on strike in the office and want their demands to be filled.


    Enough was enough. I told my secretary to call them in my office and some newbies too. I talk with them for a while when they enter. Before I could tell them to take a seat, they were already seated, showing their attitude.


    We are at the conference table. Newbies are on one side and seniors are on another side. I ask them if they can solve a few things, I will make them a team here and now. They were reluctant at first, but then agreed with a smug smile towards the newbies.


    I gave them some situations in which they argued, but the newbies maintained their calmness like I asked them to and answered everything correctly. When I dere the seniors they lost, they be angry and demand for the contract either way.


    ¡°Please leave us alone and also not a word of this should go out. Even though we are moving forward with new trends, respect them because they have experience in some fields.¡± I say and they nod and leave.


    ¡°So, give us the contract.¡± One of thedies says.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I say and fold my arms.


    ¡°Fine. Then we would resign.¡± She says.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I say with a shrug and that staggers them.


    ¡°But ra won¡¯t be happy with it. You can¡¯t fire us.¡± She says.


    ¡°I am not firing you. You all are resigning. Remember. And there is no use to that.¡± I say.


    ¡°Fine. We won¡¯t resign, but we won¡¯t work either.¡± She says.


    ¡°Fine. It is not like I have to pay you.¡± I say.


    ¡°But we areing to the office.¡± One of the other men says.


    ¡°Yes. But as you all said, you won¡¯t work it means you won¡¯t get any projects. So how would you earn without working?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This would all be solved if you would just give us the contract. You are new to this, obviously, you and those newbies can¡¯t handle it.¡± The head says.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. And if you are forgetting, I am the boss here. You all may have worked hard and gotten where you are and could have used that seniority to your benefit, but obviously you made a ruckus of yourself because of your jealousy and ego. The people out there, newbies, know hard work and earning things through that, think you are nothing, and that¡¯s all your own fault. So handle yourself with the little dignity you left and fight fairly, otherwise I could still fire you all for your misbehaviour towards the staff. I can do that.¡± I say in a warning and go out.


    I call in a staff meeting to hand out invitations for the party tomorrow and see seniors entering the room with flushed cheeks. I see ra in the distance and she nods at me and I nod back. They take the card from me with a small smile and guilt in their eyes. ra must have put some sense into them.


    I hope in the future they will help others and others will forget their mistakes. I don¡¯t want my firm to start on the wrong foot.

 Birthday Surprises.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    After a hectic day at the office, I came back home and ordered a pizza. I watched someedy to get my mind off of many things like the worst week I had so far and also my boyfriend not calling me for two days in a row.


    If he thinks I would be the first to break and call him, then he is going to wait forever. I felt sad about the fact that he was not calling me or texting me, but I felt more concerned about the fact that he must have thought about my conservation as a way of breaking up.


    I am so tired and glum that I don¡¯t even want to celebrate my birthday anymore and skip tomorrow¡¯s party. I think I wished too much too soon at that time. I would be cautious from now on and not take things as far as they are in my wishes.


    I woke to the sound of a bell and looked at the clock to see it was almost midnight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone came to surprise me at midnight?¡± I ask myself and get up from bed and put on a robe.


    I almost slipped while wearing the slipper. Then I walk up to the door and look through the peephole to see only flowers in front of me. I blink my eyes and open the door when the person rings the bell again. The neighbours would kill me. I open the door, the flowerse away only to surprise me with the face I was dying to see for a week.


    ¡°Theo!¡± I say.


    Hees in and closes the door while my eyes can¡¯t believe he is here. Wasn¡¯t he going toe on Monday? What is he doing here right now? Is everything okay? I wanted to ask that, but I didn¡¯t get a chance.


    Because as soon as Theo put his luggage down and flowers on the table, he took me in his arms and kissed me. And like hell, I cannot resist that. I give in to my basic urges and yearnings and kiss him back. But that doesn¡¯t end there.


    I don¡¯t know how, but we end up in bed. I am aware of him and him alone only. I know I heard a sound of tearing but nothing else mattered when he entered me and looked into my eyes with that ¡®you are mine¡¯ look. I show him he is mine too by giving as much as taking.


    And when it is over, he takes me in his arms and says, ¡°I would skip opening the hotel for you. Heck, I would skip anything for you.¡±


    I smile as I hug him tightly, but then a thoughtes to my mind and I ask, ¡°That was not the point, Theo.¡±


    I get up from the bed and pick up his and my clothes and drop them in theundry bag in the corner and he says, ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°Like you don¡¯t know. Haven¡¯t you heard any of the things I mentioned in thest conversation we had? You didn¡¯t even call me for two days, Theo, and neither did you text. What was so important?¡± I say, as I get upset about everything but can¡¯t help but admire his hard abs and hips.


    ¡°I am sorry if I hurt you. I will tell you everything and also my phone got damaged. I got the recement today, but I thought I would surprise you bying here. So doesn¡¯t this gesture mean you should cut me some ck?¡± He asks as he takes my hand and pouts.


    ¡°You got this for your gesture towards me.¡± I say and point at the bed.


    ¡°I want you for this gesture.¡± Theo says as he puts his arms around my waist.


    ¡°I think you got her.¡± I say and look away.


    ¡°Notpletely.¡± He says and kisses my belly button.


    ¡°Fine. I will hear you.¡± I say and kiss his nose.


    ¡°Great. But first I want to eat something. Do you have anything left?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No. But I will fix you something.¡± I say and get out of his arms and wear his shirt.


    ¡°What would I wear?¡± He asks.


    ¡°My robe.¡± I say and throw it at him, and he shakes his head with a grin.


    I go into the kitchen and take out leftover pizza from the fridge and heat it in the microwave. I also make some sandwiches and take out some brownies for dessert. Theoes and takes away pizza and sandwiches from my hand towards the coffee table. I take the te of brownies and sit beside him on the couch.


    ¡°Now tell me.¡± I say as soon as he finishes eating a slice of pizza.


    ¡°Fine. Mr. Benedict is a very wealthy man, and Olivia cautioned me against approaching him. She said that he is a good investor, but he can be tricky. I didn¡¯t mind those words then but now I feel a little regret.¡± He says.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask as I look at his sad face.


    ¡°Benedict is asking me to court his daughter, otherwise I have to pay his money sooner than we should. Thank goodness, I have goodwyers who knew this could happen. That is why they could diffuse the situation for now. But I am going to pay him back with interest once my business picks up, just to get his heavy weight off my shoulder.¡± He says.


    Theo doesn¡¯t say much, but I know he is going through many things right now. First to be threatened to lose everything, then to pick yourself up and show that you are more than what your family gave you. He is really working hard to show others he can do it.


    ¡°Everybody has trouble in their business life. I had to. Not as big as yours, but what we can do well is to just pick ourselves up and solve the problem. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t rx once and now. We have the right to it. You would be fine. I know you.¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°How do you know that? Why do you always believe in me?¡± He asks, looking at me with questions in his eyes.


    ¡°Because I know no other way. I have always seen you as this positive and charming ball of energy. But I don¡¯t know why you get serious when it is time to cheer yourself up. But don¡¯t worry, I am here. I will be your cheerleader. Always.¡± I say giving a light peck on his cheek.


    ¡°I got lucky. I am so d that you are here. I never enjoy talking about work problems at home or anything serious. Because somewhere I think my Mom who always did her best for us and Valentine, and in all of that missed herself somewhere. I took the Valentine in the first ce for her so she could take a breath. But I didn¡¯t realise when I left behind my real purpose and disappointed her. She means a lot to me.¡± He says and I forward the te of brownies.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Theo, why would you think you disappointed Heather? From what I have always seen, she loves you and admires your work a lot. She was so worried that you didn¡¯te to see her for such a long time.¡± I say and caress the back of his neck with my fingers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mom and Dad love all three of us equally, no doubt about that. But I always felt less. Ryan knew he was going to take over Dad¡¯s business and Noah, the baby of our house, was adamant about leaving for farms since he was just five. I always used to think about where I would be in this family. It is not like I don¡¯t enjoy working as a Prince of Valentine. But I always wanted more than that. I recently realised what I wanted and pursued it. And there is one more thing. But that is a surprise forter.¡± He says as he looks at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I get this feeling this surprise of yours would blow everyone¡¯s mind away, especially mine.¡± I say.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± He says with his sweet smile.


    After he eats, he said he would stay here for the weekend and then move into his new penthouse. He takes his bags inside while I put flowers in a vase. We do the dishes together and go to bed.


    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± He says and kisses my cheek.


    ¡°Thank you. This is the best birthday surprise ever.¡± I say and hug him tightly and go to sleep.


    I saw a new side of Theo today. He differs from what he shows to others. He is charming, but also serious. He is optimistic about others, but a little pessimistic about himself. But more than that, he is a man with values and emotions which he hides deep underneath all other things. One has to dig deeper to get to the good things.


    Next day, I woke up and stretchedzily. A wide smile on my face when I see Theo, who is sitting beside me. I caress his arm, which draws his attention towards me and his face looks a bit stricken.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask and run my fingers up his chest.


    ¡°You got a call.¡± He says.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± I ask, still not understanding why he is behaving like a statue.


    ¡°Noah.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay. But what are you so gloomy about? Give the birthday girl her morning kiss.¡± I say.


    ¡°I picked up the call in my sleep and said hello without thinking it was your phone.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask and sit up in bed with a shock.


    Oh, my goodness! Noah would kill us.

 A Friend Indeed.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°Please, Theo. Tell me I am having a nightmare.¡± I say, and he runs his hand through his hair.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I am an idiot.¡± He says and runs his hand through his hair.


    ¡°No, you are not. You were just tired, and I put my phone there instead of my side of the table. What should we do now? What did he say?¡± I ask.


    ¡°When I said hello and realised my mistake, it was toote. He told me he would be here by 9 to meet you and take you out for breakfast.¡± He says and I look at the clock to see it is almost eight.


    ¡°We still have time. We would all have breakfast together and exin everything to him and sort this out.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s have a bath.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Theo!¡± I say.


    ¡°What! He is not going to be here for an hour now. And don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want this. I refuse to believe that.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t.¡± I say.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He says with a shrug and goes towards the bathroom but stops and adds, ¡°But just so you know, the door is open.¡±


    He goes in and I go out of the bedroom, but after two steps, I turn around and go in again and go towards the bathroom door. I try to open it, but it is locked. But the rattle sound must have been heard by Theo, because the next second, he opened it with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Why you try, dear?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Get in already, otherwise I will let you starve.¡± I say and push him in.


    That shower was amazing, and I enjoyed every minute of Theo¡¯s pampering. He told me he was thinking about arranging a bath for me but Noah¡¯s call spoiled his ns. He washed my hair and body and I returned the favour. We had fun and got almostte too.


    Noah would be here any minute and I have just started cracking the eggs while Theo is getting sandwiches ready. I make some french toast and some avocado ones for me. Theo also makes some waffles. I put everything on the dining table and the bell rings.


    Theo goes to open it and I hear the sound which I didn¡¯t expect, ¡°What are you doing here, Theo?¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± I ask and look at the doorway to see my parents and Noah with a devilish smile on his face.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, dear!¡± Mom says andes to hug me while my Dad keeps looking at Theo for an answer.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom. Dad, Noah, pleasee in.¡± I say, and Theo closes the door and res at Noah as he passes by.


    ¡°What is Theo doing here?¡± Dad asks, this time seriously.


    ¡°Wishing her a happy birthday and waiting for Noah, who wasing to pick me up. My car is having some trouble. Daisy was making breakfast, so I thought to help her till then, as she woke upte.¡± Theo says with his charming smile.


    ¡°Oh, you are such a dear, Theo. And Daisy, you didn¡¯t have to do that. We were bringing you breakfast.¡± Mom says.


    ¡°Thanks Mom. Please sit, I will unpack this.¡± I say and take the bag from her.


    ¡°But first, happy birthday to my girl.¡± Dad says and hugs me while I re at Noah, who shrugs his shoulders.


    ¡°Thanks Dad. Theo, please sit down with my parents. You have helped me enough.¡± I say.


    ¡°That ispletely okay.¡± He says and sits with my Mom.


    Noahes towards me and gives me a hug and whispers in my ear, ¡°This is your punishment for making me think my friend is sad and miserable. while she was actually happy and was having a good time with my brother.¡±


    ¡°Noah, help me with this.¡± I say and take him to the kitchen, ¡°Did you seriously have to take revenge like this?¡±


    ¡°No. But when the opportunity presented itself, I couldn¡¯t help myself. You should be lucky that I went homest night, and they said they are going to visit you. I called you in the morning just so you don¡¯t make anything. However, when I heard his voice I changed my mind.¡± He says.


    ¡°We can talk about this.¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh, we will. You bet on it. I am not leaving until I get every detail. But first of all, how long is this going on?¡± He asks.


    ¡°A night before your parent¡¯s anniversary.¡± I say.


    ¡°I knew something was-¡± Noah goes to say but gets interrupted.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking you both so long?¡± Dad asks.


    ¡°Coming.¡± I call out, then turn to Noah, ¡°I promise we will talk about this. But please give your understanding and support as my birthday present. Please.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He says with a sigh.


    ¡°Thanks. You are the best friend.¡± I say and kiss his cheek and go out.


    We all have breakfast together, and Mom seems excited about tonight¡¯s party. We are going for a mother-daughter spa session which Dad booked for us. While Dad would have a first dance with me tonight. Noah and Theo look at each other with questions and arguments in their eyes.


    ¡°Who sent this to you? They are beautiful.¡± Mom says as she looks at the flowers.


    ¡°I did.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°I should have known. You know exactly what gift to give a woman. My sweet Theo.¡± Mom says while Dad looks jealous.


    ¡°I have given you better gifts.¡± Dad says.


    ¡°I know, dear. But Theo knows that flowers are more meaningful presents. Orchids and tulips with little daisies andvender.¡± She says.


    ¡°But don¡¯t orchids mean I miss you and tulips mean I am sorry.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°When did you learn thatnguage?¡± Theo asks in shock.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just some of them.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°Well, I gave her the flowers, which she likes the most and it is random except forvender and daisies. Becausevender means happiness and daisies for Daisy.¡± Theo says with a smile.


    ¡°What is this? A card?¡± Mom says as she takes out one from the middle, which I didn¡¯t see before.


    Theo literally jumps over the couch and plucks the card from Mom¡¯s finger and hides it behind his back and says, ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    ¡°If it is nothing, then why did you jump over the couch like that?¡± Noah asks, ¡°What else are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Theo. What is it? Did you write something to my daughter that you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Dad says and corners him.


    ¡°No, Sir. I would never do that.¡± Theo says and Noah chuckles and I elbow him.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Noah eximed.


    ¡°What is it Theo?¡± Mom asks and I know if she asks more, Theo won¡¯t be able to hide it.


    ¡°What is it, Theo?¡± I ask this time.


    ¡°It is that. Toby and Olivia thing.¡± He says.


    ¡°They are getting married soon?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. The thing they are both in.¡± He says and I get the idea.


    ¡°You brought that for me.¡± I said with excitement.


    ¡°Would someone tell me what is going on?¡± Noah asks and I go towards Theo and stand between him and others.


    ¡°Look, everyone. Theo and I can¡¯t tell you what this is about. But you will know it soon. The thing is, he wants to tell this to his parents first than others.¡± I say.


    ¡°Is it something rted to business?¡± Dad asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say and he sighs in relief and backs off.


    ¡°Fine. I will wait. If he is doing something for his Mom, then I would love to be surprised too.¡± Mom says and goes to sit next to Dad.


    I look at Noah next, but his eyes are fixed on Theo and says, ¡°I will get to the bottom of that.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But don¡¯t break any bones this time, will you?¡± He says with concern and Noah rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Fine. I will wait too.¡± He says and sits with others.


    ¡°We should leave now. We have to also buy a dress for tonight which I will choose for you.¡± Mom says and I nod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can stay with me at Ryan and Lily¡¯s house.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°Yes. Let me get my bag.¡± Theo says, and for the third time today, he is getting our secret in trouble.


    Today it feels more like a troublesome day for Theo than my birthday. There is a pin-drop silence for a few seconds.


    ¡°Great. Go get it.¡± I say.


    ¡°What is your bag doing in my daughter¡¯s room?¡± Dad asks.


    ¡°Because I asked him to put it there. He is going in Noah¡¯s car and I was cleaning up the living room a little.¡± I say, and Dad looks a bit unconvinced.


    ¡°Thanks, Daisy.¡± Theo says and takes his bag and leaves with Noah.


    I apany him to the elevator while my parents wait in my apartment. Noah holds the lift and Theo looks around, then bends to kiss me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Noah says, making a face of gagging.


    ¡°Turn away if it bothers you that much.¡± Theo says and kisses me.


    I kiss him back and say, ¡°Pleasee clean with him. I will wait for you at the party.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to wait long. I promise.¡± He says and kisses me again.


    ¡°Eww!¡± Noah says, and we both re at him.


    ¡°I will talk to youter.¡± I say to Noah and he nods.


    I wave at them and get back to my apartment. I almost get in trouble when Mom goes to enter my bedroom. But I see Theo has cleaned up well. Mom and I had a fun time at the spa and massage treatment.


    We have lunch and go shopping. I can¡¯t wait for Theo to see me in this gown and I want this night to end like thest one. And just when I think that, a thoughtes to my mind.


    We forgot to use protection twice. Once at night and a second in the shower this morning.

 Uninvited Guests.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    I get ready in a rose gold sequin bodycon gown which has a cold shoulder short sleeve and choker neck. I wear the crescent moon earrings which my parents gifted me today. As I fluff my hair, my mind goes back to this afternoon when that thought invaded my mind.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I love kids and so does Theo. However, we just started our rtionship and we both are so busy that I feel we won¡¯t be able to make space for that baby. I would do anything to have Theo¡¯s babies, but it is very early. Or maybe I am worrying about nothing.


    I mean, my period has always been irregr, but I know I am far from that window. I think. I sigh and sit down on the bed. Last night was beautiful for me and so was today¡¯s morning. I don¡¯t know if what we did would have any consequences. But I don¡¯t want it to bring me down. A baby is a good thing, no matter what. Theo and I would be fine. And I will know that soon.


    I wear my matching heels and go down. I insisted my parents meet me at the venue so I am driving my car to it. I will talk about this with Theo tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to give him more stress than he is already going through right now. I want to enjoy this night with my family, friends and Theo.


    I reached the venue, and the media was present too, which would give us some poprity. But before I could walk down, a woman dressed in red walked down the path and smiled like she was the star of the show. I don¡¯t know her but when she turns a little; I realise she is that woman.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Anderson, Mam?¡± One person asks.


    ¡°Are you his date?¡± Others ask.


    ¡°Noments, please.¡± Thedy says and walks inside with a secret smile on her face.


    ¡°I hate when women use my name like this.¡± Theo says as hees to stand beside me.


    ¡°Keep them in control. I used to enjoy your pain before but it includes my friend now too.¡± Noah says as hees to stand beside my other side.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± They both ask as they give their arms.


    I smile broadly and take both of their arms and walk down the path while the media clicks away and throws questions at us. Weird questions. Like am I Noah¡¯s girlfriend? Is Sylvia a new vour of the month for Theo?


    Theo atst breaks down and says, ¡°Well, yearster, I realised women are not for me. I am into¡­ Today is not my day. That is news for another time.¡±


    He winks and we walk away while the media keeps screaming questions, asking if he is into men. Is he gay? Is that a reason he has not been seen with a woman for eight months now? Is Sylvia nothing but a friend?


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I ask once we are inside.


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t specify what I was into. And it will keep Benedict away. Also, it will teach Sylvia a lesson. By the way, who invited her to this?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Maybe ra knows her somehow.¡± I say.


    ¡°If I get to know she is an uninvited guest, I would literally not spare her.¡± Theo says, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to spoil your special night.¡±


    ¡°Hey! She won¡¯t spoil my mood or night unless your mood is spoiled. So cheer up. I would be very sad if you didn¡¯t enjoy this party.¡± I say.


    ¡°And what about me?¡± Noah asks and I turn around to see he is still there.


    ¡°Aww! You are my best bud. Obviously, I would like to enjoy today¡¯s party. Come, let¡¯s go inside.¡± I say and they smile andply.


    For an hour, I get busy with weing the guests and mingling with them. ra introduces me to some investors. Then she introduces me to her husband.


    ¡°I am sorry my daughter can¡¯t make it.¡± ra says.


    ¡°She is in medical college. She would be better than me.¡± Mr. Turner, ra¡¯s husband, says.


    They both have distinct personalities but are so perfect with each other. They both look at each other with love and respect and also gush over their daughter¡¯s progress.


    ¡°Sorry, but George is obsessed with our daughter¡¯s unbelievable sesses.¡± ra says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Every Dad is like that.¡± Mom says as shees beside me.


    ¡°Mom! Dad! What took you both so long?¡± I ask and hug them.


    ¡°Traffic.¡± Dad says in an excuse.


    ¡°How are you, Wyatt? Long time no see.¡± George says.


    ¡°George, what are you doing here?¡± Dad asks.


    ¡°My wife is your daughter¡¯s boss.¡± He says.


    ¡°What?¡± Mom asks, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, honey?¡±


    ¡°Do you know them?¡± I ask my parents.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her so she wouldn¡¯t feel awkward and also I wanted to shock her.¡± ra says.


    ¡°George here is Heather¡¯s friend and their family doctor. And their daughter is Richard and Heather¡¯s third goddaughter.¡± Dad says.


    ¡°Oh! That is nice. Now I am curious to meet her more.¡± I say.


    ¡°I will make sure you meet her.¡± George says.


    After that ra is called upon a stage for a small speech and she calls me up on stage. I give the speech with little jokes here and there. Then the real party gets started in full swing. I dance with Dad, Richard, George, Ryan, Noah, and some investors, too.


    I look for Theo and find him in one corner talking with Sylvia and I stop ra, who is passing by, and ask, ¡°Did you invite her?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t even know her. But maybe someone from the guests would have brought her.¡± She says and I nod and go towards them.


    ¡°It is better you get engaged to me. You will get your hotels, your empire and my empire. In return, I only want yourpany and half of the shares in everything you have. That is not a big deal.¡± Sylvia says and I get angry at her words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get involved with the likes of you.¡± Theo says simply. They both have yet to notice me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, there will be a scandal. I will tarnish your business reputation and you will lose everything.¡± She says and I so want to p thisdy for threatening my boyfriend.


    ¡°Do what you want? I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°You-¡± Before Sylvia could spoil Theo¡¯s mood more than it is, I interrupted.


    ¡°Hi, I am sorry to ask, but are you invited?¡± I ask ande between him and her.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She fumbles.


    ¡°If you are not. Then please leave. We don¡¯t want any scenes, do we? Especially others, knowing you are an uninvited guest. That would be embarrassing.¡± I say with a fake smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I am an investor.¡± She says.


    ¡°I met my investors and you are not one of them.¡± I say.


    ¡°I could-¡± She says.


    ¡°Please leave before you make a fool of yourself.¡± I interrupted her.


    ¡°Remember my words, Theo.¡± She says and res at me and turns to leave.


    ¡°One more thing. There are many investors in this world. You are not the only one. One goes, anotheres.¡± I say and wave at her.


    She walks out of the party, and I turn to see Theo, who looks irritated. Only one thing can better his mood.


    ¡°Dance?¡± I ask.


    He looks at me for a second, then nods with a slight smile and takes my hand. When we dance, everybody looks at us like we are some kind of alien, but some are awing at us. Theo smiles after he twirls me around.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I would be fine. I just hope this month passes by as soon as possible.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°I do too.¡± I say but for a different reason.


    After cake cutting and dinner, we all part ways. Theo says he is going to visit a friend and slips a keycard to me, which I hide in my clutch. After everybody is gone, I drive to the hotel he texted me about and open the door to the hotel with a keycard.


    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Theo says just before the clock strikes midnight and I jump in his open arms.


    We lost ourselves in each other¡¯s arms and can¡¯t seem to get enough of it. Every kiss, every touch, seems so much more. This time, Theo used protection, and when it was over, Iy in his arms.


    ¡°We forgot to use protectionst night. Would that be a problem?¡± Theo asks as he caresses my head.


    ¡°We are fine.¡± I lie because I want Theo to focus on himself first.


    We will deal with thister when it is actually true.


    Next day, Theo and I enjoy a luxurious bathtub in the morning. Then after breakfast, we go to my apartment where I get changed and then we go to Ryan and Lily¡¯s house. We enjoy the time with our family.


    On Sunday, Theo moves into his new penthouse apartment and we have lunch there. After everybody leaves, I also fake leaving but Ie right back up with a bag and see Noah in the apartment. He teases me and makes it difficult for Theo for a while but then just leaves for his room. As soon as he is out, Theo picks me up to take me to his room.

 Growing Closer Everyday.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°Theo.¡± I say as we get ready for office.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He says as he wears a shirt.


    ¡°I thought that now that we are getting close, and I know you think this is fast.¡± I say and he interrupts bying behind and zipping up my dress.


    ¡°It is not fast.¡± Theo says as he puts a hand on my shoulder, ¡°Remember, we are four monthste. We have to make up for it. I know we talk a little. But I enjoy having you around a lot. Not because of our chemistry, but because you are so¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I ask and turn around and help him with his tie.


    ¡°Comfortable.¡± He says and when I quirk up my eyebrow in amusement he continues, ¡°I mean you are hot and all, but you are very easy to get along with. Also, not to forget, you worship me.¡±


    I p his chest and say, ¡°Stop embarrassing me.¡±


    ¡°I am doing no such thing.¡± He says and takes his jacket.


    ¡°You are. And I don¡¯t worship you. I just¡­¡± I say.


    ¡°You just what?¡± Theo asks and stands between the door and me.


    ¡°You distracted me from my previous conversation. So as I was saying that we are getting close and it may seem fast-¡± I say.


    ¡°Which is not.¡± He says.


    ¡°Which is not ording to both of us. So you won¡¯t mind if I ask you to exchange keys with me?¡± I ask with hope in my heart.


    ¡°Here.¡± He says and throws a key at me and I catch it to see it has a daisy flower keychain.


    ¡°You knew what I was talking about and still let me go on and on.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I really like the face you make when you are nervous and shy. It is very cute. I just can¡¯t resist.¡± He says, ¡°And also, apart from flowers, I have to give you some gifts.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t count as a gift.¡± I say and wave the key at him.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I have one more waiting for you right here.¡± Theo says and takes out one more gift from his coat pocket.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask as I unwrap it.


    ¡°Look for yourself. It is a customised gift. That is why it took me time to give you a proper gift.¡± He says.


    ¡°It is perfect for my first day. I am going to sign my first contract today.¡± I say and hug him.


    Theo has given me a pen with my name written on it and it also has his initials on the tip of the pen and he says, ¡°Also not to seemme, I also brought another gift which is suitable for my girlfriend. The first one was for the boss in you. I hope it is not too cheesy.¡±


    I open that and see a beautiful bracelet with my name on it and when I turn it over; it has Theo¡¯s name on the back. He helps me wear it and I kiss him.


    ¡°I love your cheesy gifts. You will get your key tonight. Are youing over?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. The media¡¯s eyes are on me. You should be careful too. But I will meet you soon.¡± Theo says and something seems different about him and he looks excited for today.


    ¡°Okay. Now, let¡¯s go down before Noahes barging in here.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am standing here for thest five minutes.¡± Noah says from the other side.


    ¡°Creepy much.¡± Theo says after he opens the door.


    ¡°At least I am not cheesy like you. My gift was better than yours. Right, Daisy?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°I am hungry.¡± I say to avoid the argument and go down to have breakfast.


    ¡°Hey! What did you give her?¡± Theo asks Noah.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Like I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Noah says and they chase each other until I stop them.


    ¡°He just gave me a letter that says I can adopt a cat or a dog or both from his farm.¡± I say and make them sit.


    ¡°What?¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t judge my gift. Even though my gift is not as shy as yours, it is at least lively and has emotions.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°Whatever. Daisy is too busy to adopt a pet.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°You are not the one who decides for her.¡± Noah argues.


    ¡°I know that. But it looks like I am the only one who cares for Daisy¡¯s health. She won¡¯t have enough time to take care of others as she herself would be tired. The beginning of any new business is tiring for a few months.¡± Theo says, and I almost choke on my toast.


    ¡°Guys, stop arguing. I would have decided when I wanted what. Nobody else. I am busy right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t adopt a pet. But maybe after I settle down in my job perfectly, I will do it then.¡± I say before the argument esctes.


    ¡°But promise me you will adopt a dog.¡± Theo whispers in my ear and I smile.


    ¡°If you want a dog, adopt it yourself. I am getting a cat. And I have a feeling that she will wrap you around her little paws.¡± I say and he makes a face.


    First day is getting hectic. But what we are waiting for is the contract. ra told me that first I have to sign another NDA. And then the CEO of the new architecturepany will meet me next month. Till then I have to gather my team for this firm.


    We got many wonderful projects and seniors who were acting a bit snooty before, now joined and showed how they reached where they are now. Their business expertise came in handy.


    Slowly, time passed by and our firm was getting a good name in the business society. We have extensive projects too. Meanwhile, I finally came to the conclusion on whom to select for the team based on their work for a month.


    Everything was going well. Along with my business, my rtionship with Theo was growing day by day, too. I gave him the key to my apartment and stayed overnight at his ce.


    That often happens. So there is no wonder that we have clothes at each other¡¯s ce by now. Theo is staying in Manhattan for a time as he is working on something, which is a surprise for all of us. I tried to guess many times, but Theo wouldn¡¯t answer. In the end, I let it go for his sake.


    We were very cautious about the media, but we used to find a way to be with each other. On weekends, we would either spend time with family or he would take me out for a long ride. The passion keeps burning more and more every day. It is like we can¡¯t even resist being in the same room and not touch each other or make contact. But Theo was careful not to make the same mistake which he did on my birthday.


    By the start of October, when I didn¡¯t get my period, I tested at home. And after using two to three kits when it was still negative, I didn¡¯t feel relief but a weird disappointment. It was not like I wanted it to happen. I thought about visiting the doctor aftering back from Bristol.


    Theo dictated in clear wordsst month that they were going to celebrate Heather¡¯s birthday in Bristol and that everybody has to leave everything for that. When everybody asked why, he said they would know when they reached there.


    We are going to leave for Bristol this weekend and I have yet to pack. My mood is so down after those results that I just go to bed. Theo called me but I told him I was not feeling well so we should not meet today. But as I know him better, I know he will stille.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Theo asks as soon as he enters the apartment and I am on the couch sipping on a cup of warm milk.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask as I sit up.


    ¡°You sounded a little low. I got worried. What happened? Tell me.¡± Theo says as he sits next to me and takes me in his arms.


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± I say and feel my emotions trying to surface, but I try to put a lid on it.


    ¡°Daisy! What is it? You know you can talk to me about anything. We have been together for more than a month now. It is high time that we go a little deeper into our rtionship. I told you about my problems and feelings. Don¡¯t I have the right to know about your problems or your feelings?¡± He asks as he caresses my arm.


    ¡°I lied to you that night when you asked if there would be any consequences to us not using protection.¡± I say and Theo stills.


    ¡°You are pregnant? If that is what¡¯s bothering you, then don¡¯t be worried. I am not upset or angry with you. I thought it was something bigger than that.¡± He says with a sigh.


    ¡°So you won¡¯t mind if I get pregnant?¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°I would, but only a little, and only because I am more worried about you. But we can do it.¡± He says.


    ¡°But the thing is, I am not pregnant.¡± I say and tears slip down my cheek.


    ¡°Then why are you so upset?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It is stupid of me to think of having a baby right now when our lives are in a mess and we are not in a very serious rtionship. But I was not happy when the test came negative. And it made me feel many things which I didn¡¯t want to face right now.¡± I say and fumble to wipe the stream of tears.


    ¡°Hey! Look at me.¡± Theo says and holds my cheeks in his hands and wipes my tears and says, ¡°It is not stupid. Because if it is, then I am stupid too.¡±


    I gasp and ask, ¡°You mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean to say, I adore you, Daisy. I know it has been just a month and we think everything is going so fast. But sometimes I feel it is the right time because you are the right person for me. I see myself with you and I see a good future. When a few minutes ago, I thought you could possibly be pregnant, I didn¡¯t panic. The only thing that came to my mind was you and that baby standing near the shores of the beach and giggling. That image just surprised me. So if you are thinking that I would be upset or angry with you if you conceive someday, then don¡¯t think that. I would be happy no matter what, as that baby would be just half yours.¡± Theo says and kisses me sweetly.


    ¡°But what if that never happens?¡± I ask the dreaded question. The secret I have never told anyone. Not even my Mom.

 Little Secret.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Theo looks at me for a second, then asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I always had irregr periods, and the doctor said that happens. Mom doesn¡¯t know about it but when I was in London, my doctor told me something which was¡­¡± I can¡¯t say more.


    ¡°What did she say, Daisy?¡± Theo asks me as he makes me sit on hisp.


    ¡°She said that there could be a possibility that I could never conceive. Even though she had said that there are many ways I could try¡­, but the bottom line is, it would be difficult for me to conceive or after conceiving to maintain that pregnancy.¡± I say and sob out.


    Theo hugs me tightly and I empty my long-held tears on his chest. I was devastated when I heard that news. At that time, I had no one to share this pain with. And with time, I epted it and thought if I was going to be alone that¡¯s okay and there are many technologies now.


    But now that I have Theo, I have started dreaming again. And that dream does include his baby. How I would love to hold a baby not only in my arms but in my womb too. I want to feel everything a woman experiences during pregnancy. I am not against adoption. I have thought about it too and would go for it in the future. Even so, my heart yearns for this wish.


    ¡°Daisy.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me for this.¡± I say before I can stop myself and Theo holds me by my arms to make me look at him.


    He looks at me with sadness but not pity and says, ¡°Why would you think I would leave for this reason?¡±


    ¡°Because you love kids just like me. And there may be a possibility that I can¡¯t give you one.¡± I say.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t affect my feelings for you, does it?¡± Theo asks, then sighs and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know what are the right words. But what I do know is that¡­ I need you as much as you need me. And please don¡¯t stress about this. We are young and have lots of time. There are many technologiesing up for these types of problems. And we can always adopt.¡±


    ¡°We can.¡± I say and y with his shirt button and ask, ¡°So, you are thinking about us getting married in the future?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, I am. I can¡¯t afford to lose you to someone else. I am afraid Noah would take you away if I turned away, even for a second. But it would not be for another two years.¡± He says.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind. I like dating you and also want time with you.¡± I say.


    ¡°Once Januaryes, I will be free to kiss you in front of others. I don¡¯t have to sneak kisses with you like a teenager.¡± Theo says and I chuckle as I remember ourst weekend at Ryan¡¯s house.


    ¡°I would love that too. Just three more months.¡± I say.


    ¡°Then we will move in together.¡± Theo says, and I sit up in hisp in surprise.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask with wide eyes.


    ¡°Really. We are literally together. And it is such a bother to go from one ce to another. It is way better that we move in together. So be prepared to live with me. Because when I will have full ess to you, I am not leaving you alone, even for a second.¡± He says and bites my earlobe and kisses it.


    ¡°Someone is getting clingy.¡± I say and giggle, which turns to moan when Theo peppers my neck with open mouth kisses.


    ¡°I love clinging to you. Just you.¡± Theo says in his husky voice and takes me to the bedroom, where he shows me how much he adores me.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I ask when I hear the doorbell after our second round.


    ¡°It is dinner. I ordered it on my way over. I told them to send it exactly an hourter.¡± He says.


    ¡°Are you saying you were nning for this to happen?¡± I ask with a grin and get up from him.


    ¡°When will it not happen?¡± He asks with a smile of his own.


    I wear a robe and go to open the door just in case it is someone else. And I was right to do that, as it was Lily on the door. She was there with Adam¡¯s carriage and one small duffle bag.


    ¡°Lily, what a surprise.¡± I eximed loudly, just so Theo could hear me.


    ¡°Look Adam, someone is excited to see us.¡± Lily says.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± I say and take Adam from her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She says and sits on the couch.


    Theo was justing out when I waved at him, and after seeing Adam in the carriage, he tiptoed back inside again. Thank god, Lily was busy on the phone. Adam, on the other hand, is literally jumping in his carriage after getting a glimpse of his favourite uncle.


    ¡°Un¡­¡± Adam tries to say.


    ¡°So, Ryan is noting?¡± I ask so Lily won¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°No. Actually, I am thinking of giving him a little surprise. So I hope you won¡¯t mind looking after Adam just for tonight. His nannies are out of town and the n was so sudden. Emma is busy too with Ethan¡¯s school stuff. And Vi and Heather are not close by. You are the only person I trust Adam with. I am trying to call Theo, but he is not picking up my phone. But I texted him. Will you please help me, Daisy?¡± Lily asks.


    ¡°Of course. And don¡¯t worry about Theo. I will call him. And about Adam, we are totally going to be fine. You enjoy your night.¡± I say.


    ¡°Thank you so much. I have been waiting to surprise Ryan for days. Ryan woulde to pick up Adam in the morning before you leave for work, I promise.¡± Lily says and gets up to leave, ¡°Be good to Daisy, Adam. Mama loves you a lot.¡±


    She kisses him and leaves and I say, ¡°Bye.¡± and close the door.


    ¡°I did not expect her toe here.¡± Theo says as soon as hees out.


    ¡°I did. When you were not here, I used to babysit for Adam a lot.¡± I say.


    Adam¡¯s waving arms and exciting shouts draw our attention to him, and Theo unbuckles him and takes him in his arms. I smile when I see Theo baby-talk with Adam and it is so cute that I take some pictures of it and make videos too. Our dinneres after that, and Theo feeds me while I feed Adam.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°He has grown up so much.¡± I say as I caress Adam¡¯s head. He is sleeping between me and Theo in bed.


    ¡°He has. I remember the first time I held him in my arms. He was so tiny and light.¡± He says as he looks at Adam with love clear in his eyes.


    ¡°You do love him a lot.¡± I say as I put my hand on Theo¡¯s cheek and caress it.


    ¡°I do.¡± He says, looking right into my eyes and it feels like he is saying that to me and kisses the palm of my hand.


    We fell asleep watching over little Adam. We only woke up once at night and Theo lulled him and me both back to sleep. When the next morninges and I open my eyes, Theo is sitting up again. I would not have thought about it twice, but he has the same expression he had on my birthday morning.


    ¡°Who was it this time?¡± I ask as I sit up.


    ¡°Your Mom.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask in shock as I didn¡¯t expect that answer of all for sure. I thought it must be Lily or Ryan but my Mom.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He says.

 Coolest Mom!

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°Why do you pick up my phone every time?¡± I ask as I get up and walk from one side to the other side of the room in worry.


    ¡°I am sorry. I was half asleep. But why do you keep your phone on my side of the bed?¡± He says.


    ¡°Because I sleep on your side, on you.¡± I say and stop walking and ask, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°She asked what I was doing here in the early morning and I said Adam is here too. She said to pass the message that she would have dinner with you today and also would stay overnight. Although I think she said the sleepover thingter as if she decided it in a hurry.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°You cannote tonight. And also, we have to remove every trace you left from my bedroom.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. But first, take a shower and get ready. I will pack my stuff in a bag.¡± He says and pushes me to the bathroom.


    I take a quick shower and get dressed in a baby pink colour wrap dress. Adam sleeps and Theo takes a shower and gets ready in the clothes he kept here. I make breakfast and check if he forgot to pack anything.


    Adam wakes up just when Theo gets ready, and hees out into the living room with him. He gives me a kiss and Adam looks at Theo for a second, then bends towards me for a kiss.


    ¡°Adam! Are you trying to get a kiss from my girlfriend?¡± Theo asks with a fake shock.


    ¡°Well, he is learning from the best.¡± I say and give Adam a kiss and Adam giggles and ps his hand.


    ¡°I feel the same way, my boy.¡± Theo says and winks at me while I blush.


    As I put the toast on the breakfast table, the doorbell rings. Theo nods at me and opens the door. Ryanes in and Adam calls him.


    ¡°Dada! Dada!¡± He shouts.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± Ryan says and takes him in his arms from Theo.


    ¡°Please sit down for breakfast.¡± I say.


    ¡°No, that is okay.¡± Ryan says.


    ¡°No. Please. I made breakfast for Adam, too.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. I will hold and feed him.¡± He says.


    ¡°I will help you.¡± Theo says and brings Adam¡¯s napkin to put it around his neck.


    ¡°So, how is the firm going?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Firmly.¡± I say and we all chuckle.


    I made a pudding for Adam, which Ryan approved of, and so did Adam, while we had eggs and toast along with waffles and coffee. Ryan and Theo talk about taking both the jets they have so everyone cane.


    After breakfast, just when they are about to leave, Adam gestures for me. I go to him and he puts his hand on my cheeks and I know what he is after. I peck him lightly on cheeks and he still grabs my cheeks. Iugh and peck his lips lightly and he giggles and ps again.


    ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± Ryan asks, ¡°We do kiss him, but he never demands it like this.¡±


    ¡°Looks like someone is in demand.¡± Theo says with a wink, and I re at him.


    ¡°Once again, thank you, Daisy.¡± Ryan says.


    ¡°Please, I had fun.¡± I say and they leave.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just as I am about to close the door, Theoes to the door and kisses me deeply, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I ampeting with my nephew.¡±


    ¡°Theo!¡± I exim, but he just winks and runs off while I grin shyly.


    I close the door and sigh as I say, ¡°Mom! What would I say to her?¡±


    I go to my office and turn in the results of my staff in front of others. I announced that the judge of it was not only me but ra and the ratings which their clients gave them. Two of the seniors got in and some new people, too.


    During lunch, Mom texted me, saying she would meet me at my workce from where we would go straight for dinner. I say okay. I am dreading this dinner. I know I could make up thousands of excuses, but my Mom is very inquisitive and would not let this go until she hears what she wants to hear.


    I get a call from Theo after that and he says, ¡°I will join you both for dinner.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± I say.


    ¡°But why? I don¡¯t want you to face her alone.¡± He says.


    ¡°But if youe with me, she would get more suspicious. So you can¡¯te. Stay away for one night, will you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He says, ¡°Also I made reservations for us tonight but as we are not going, you can take your Mom there with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say and hang up after he tells me the name of the ce.


    Iplete my work and my assistant says that my Mom is here. I go down and hug her tightly, but I can feel tension in her shoulders and questions in her eyes. I smile at her and ask her how Dad is.


    ¡°Your Dad is out with his friends and will be back tomorrow morning. I was getting bored, so I thought toe and stay with you tonight. We will leave for Bristol tomorrow afternoon, right?¡± Mom says.


    ¡°Yes. It is good you are here. We will have some mother-daughter time.¡± I say.


    ¡°You bet we will.¡± She says in such a way that I feel like I am going to be scolded soon.


    I take her in my car to the restaurant and I feel a little relieved knowing our booth is away from others, so I would not feel embarrassed in front of others if I get scolded. We ce our orders and a few minutes pass by in silence while my Mom gives me her motherly stare, saying I would be the first to speak, not her.


    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± I ask, losing my patience after the server ces our dinner.


    ¡°What was Theo doing in your apartment?¡± She asks as she drinks some wine.


    ¡°Lily dropped off Adam yesterday. Theo was not picking up her phone, so she texted him. Theo called me and asked if he shoulde over and I said why not, as Adam was getting a bit moody. So he stayed over.¡± I say calmly and without blinking.


    ¡°Stop lying, Daisy.¡± Mom says as she shakes her head.


    ¡°I am not lying.¡± I say.


    ¡°So you are not lying?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I say.


    ¡°So, you are saying there is nothing going on between you and Theo?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I say.


    ¡°So, Theo is not breaking his neck over there for us?¡± She says.


    ¡°No.¡± I say then realise what she said and ask, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look there.¡± Mom says as she points at Theo sitting not far from us and he looks flustered because he is caught while Mom says, ¡°Join us, Theo.¡±


    He stands up andes towards us. I re at him while he looks anywhere but at me. Theo can stand up against anyone, but both of our Moms are exceptions. My Mom is his favourite and also used to be his nanny, so Theo sometimes is scared of her.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Theo? Snooping, I guess.¡± Mom asks.


    ¡°No.¡± Theo says and takes a seat on my left side which is between Mom and me.


    ¡°Why are my kids lying to me today?¡± Mom asks as she massages her forehead.


    ¡°We are not lying.¡± I say.


    ¡°Daisy, my dear. If you will not tell me the truth, I have to take this to your Dad.¡± Mom says.


    ¡°Uh! Why won¡¯t you just believe me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because your eyes are telling a different story. You looked me straight in the eyes, which means you are lying. That is your tell when you lie.¡± Mom says and I take a sharp breath.


    I look away while Theo pours wine into his ss and drinks it all in one go. He knows we are about to be busted totally. The tension is crackling between all of us. The only thing we could do now is damage control. I have to tell Mom everything, but I have to also make her keep that a secret. I look up at Mom and am ready to confess, but Theo beats me to it.


    ¡°I will tell you everything. But you have to keep it a secret between us. You can¡¯t tell this to anyone. I will tell you the reason for it too.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°I can promise for now to be understanding but everything else depends on your truth.¡± Mom says.


    ¡°Fine. That will do for now.¡± He says.


    ¡°Theo!¡± I say.


    ¡°No. I would be the one to say this.¡± Theo says, ¡°Vi, I am¡­ I am¡­ Just a second.¡±


    Theo takes my ss and drinks and before he can fumble again, I say, ¡°I am dating Theo.¡±


    ¡°I was going to say that.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°So I was right. You both are dating.¡± Mom says with a strict face and I almost get ready to be scolded, but her expression changes from strict to happy and says, ¡°That is wonderful. You are finally dating your crush, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Theo and I both exim.


    ¡°How do you know that Theo is my crush?¡± I ask in shock.


    ¡°Oh,e on. I am your mother, and you were my only child. Of course, at that time I had to keep an eye on you so you don¡¯t take a wrong step. And I noticed you noticing him.¡± Mom says, making me embarrassed.


    ¡°But are you not angry with us?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Why would I be? If you are thinking your previous reputation would bother me, then don¡¯t worry. Because I know you won¡¯t have pursued a rtionship with Daisy until you are very serious, Theo. And don¡¯t forget, I know the real you.¡± Mom says with a secret smile.


    ¡°So, are you happy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course I am.¡± She says with a smile, ¡°But there is one question, why are you hiding this?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you about it.¡± Theo says and exins the situation to her.


    ¡°Oh, I understand now.¡± Mom says.


    ¡°So Mom, now that you know, you have to be careful and promise me you won¡¯t tell Dad anything. He should know about this from me.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t tell him. But you both should be careful. Don¡¯t pick up her phone, Theo. That¡¯s a bad habit of yours.¡± Mom says as she ps his arm.


    ¡°Ouch! I was sleepy.¡± Theo makes an excuse.


    ¡°Still you shouldn¡¯t.¡± I say and p his other arm.


    ¡°Seriously.¡± Theo says, and I chuckle.


    After that, we have dinner and discuss other stuff. Mom and I go home and she finds the bag which had Theo¡¯s stuff, which he forgot to take with him in the morning. I text Theo about his mistake and he apologises for it and sends lots of kiss emojis.


    I shake my head with a smile and hug my Mom while going to sleep. I really have the coolest and most understanding Mom in the world. I hope Dad would react like her too. Be happy for me and Theo.

 Grand Opening.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    I re at Theo when he brushes past me in front of my Mom. My Mom, on the other hand, tries to hide her smile. We are at the airport and soon going to board the private jets. And Mom and Theo are hellbent on giving me a heart attack by acting like that in front of Dad.


    ¡°What is going on with you Vi? You have been acting strange ever since you came back with Daisy. Is something going on?¡± Dad asks.


    ¡°Nothing is going on, Dad. Mom is just teasing you. Come.¡± I say and take Dad away to board the jet and re at Mom.


    ¡°Where are you going, dear? This is for us. You, young people, woulde in Theo¡¯s jet.¡± Mom says and takes Dad¡¯s arm and goes off. While Dad forgets earlier confusion and gushes over Mom.


    I roll my eyes at her and join the others. We board the jet and I take ce near the window while Theo shows Lily to the back of the jet where the bedroom is, for her and Adam to rest. Their nanny looks after him while we take our seats. Noah sits next to me while Theo is opposite me and Ryan and Lily are on the other side.


    We are excited for Bristol, but Theo is nervous. Everything is going well, but I know Mr. Benedict is still waiting for Theo to marry his daughter. Theo has goodwyers, but Benedict has connections. Theo told me that once the grand opening of the hotel goes on without a hitch, it will get good poprity and soon he could pay off Benedict.


    But till then, Theo needs to be careful, as they can create any havoc or scandal just to make him face loss. I will try my best to protect Theo from Sylvia and her father. I don¡¯t know what level they are on but I will do anything to make Heather¡¯s birthday perfect for both Theo and his family.


    Ryan and Lily take the bedroom on Theo¡¯s insistence, and Noah sleeps on a single seat. As soon as we are alone, Theo takes my hand and kisses it. I ask him to get some sleep, but he gestures for me to sit next to him. I look around, then sit next to him.


    He puts his head on my shoulder, and after a minute, he is fast asleep. I failed to notice how tired he gets nowadays. He is always out doing some work which he has kept hidden from everyone. He is busy with Valentine¡¯s chains of hotels and the new hotel opening in Bristol. He only gets the night for himself and he spends it with me.


    I put my cheek on his head and closed my eyes. I promise myself that I will take better care of Theo from now on. It is not necessary that in a rtionship, only men are responsible for looking after women. No, this woman would look after her man.


    I wake up when someone shakes my shoulder. I blink my eyes to see Noah.


    ¡°They would be out any minute, so it is better if you take the opposite seat.¡± He says and I nod.


    Theo looks around through sleepy eyes, and I smile at his adorableness as I gently wake him up. I go to the washroom and wash my face. Soon, Ryan and Lilye out and sit with us. Adam is in a good mood, so he ys a little with us. Soon wend in Bristol ande out of the airport where cars are waiting for us, along with some familiar faces.


    ¡°Toby! Olivia! It is so nice to see both of you.¡± I say and hug them.


    ¡°Same here. So, now can I have the pleasure of meeting your other best friend?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°You can.¡± I say and introduce Noah and Toby to each other.


    ¡°It is nice to see you again, Theo.¡± Olivia says, and she looks more open now.


    ¡°Same here. How is everything?¡± Theo asks, and I sense some tension.


    ¡°Under control.¡± Olivia says with an assuring smile, ¡°For now at least.¡±


    ¡°I hope it stays that way for a little longer.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ryan asks, brotherly concern clear in his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go. Adam and Lily would be tired. They need to rest.¡± Theo says and sits in the car.


    ¡°So, is everything going well between you and Mr. Anderson?¡± Toby asks.


    ¡°Yes. Actually, more than well.¡± Noah says from my other side.


    I am sitting between them, and they are so close to embarrassing me. Theo, on the other hand, looked irritated by the fact that he didn¡¯t get to sit beside me as Noah and Toby literally jumped for those seats. He is right now riding with others while we three try to catch up after their initial questions about me die down.


    We reach first and the maids show us to our room. My room is changed, and it is beside Theo¡¯s room. Last time I was here, I was very far from him and now he is showing me how close he wants me to be to him.


    Heather is amazed when she arrives. She loved the house and asked Theo if this was a surprise like Ryan¡¯s. Theo shakes his head and promises that he will beat Ryan¡¯s gift. We went out to the museum and had dinner. At night, wee back and go to our rooms. I was disappointed when Theo didn¡¯te with me.


    A knockes at my door, and thinking it would be my Theo, I open it. I am met by a ferocious kiss from Theo. He locks the door behind him, and I wrap my legs around his waist. It has been just one night since we had been away, but it seemed like such a long time.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Theo?¡± I ask as I draw circles on his chest.


    ¡°Why would you ask?¡± He says and stops brushing his hand against my hair.


    ¡°It just, you seemed a little tense when you were talking to Olivia. Please do tell me, Theo. I promised myself I would look after you and protect you.¡± I say and ce a small kiss on his chest where his heart lies.


    ¡°I just want tomorrow¡¯s party to go without a hitch. But somehow I am getting this feeling that Benedict and his daughter are up to something. But now I am relieved.¡± He says with a genuine smile.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because you are there to protect me.¡± He says with a goofy grin and I p his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± I say.


    He flips us the very next second and starts another round of lovemaking after saying, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Next day, we all wished Heather for her birthday and every Anderson showered her with gifts. Richard takes Heather out for a romantic date and would be back before the evening party to get ready. Theo already informed others to be ready by evening, too.


    I spend my day with my parents and Noah, who join us to take a tour of Bristol. I enjoyed the day with them and we also went to some beautiful ces. Wee back before evening and start to get ready for the party.


    I take out the dress I specially bought for this asion. I hope tonight Theo will appreciate it and does not have to run away likest time. I giggle as I think about that. I take a quick shower and start getting ready.


    I wear a champagne colour choker halter neck, backless, satin dress. It has a thigh-high slit and ace-up in the lower back. It is a daring dress but also appropriate for a party like this. I wear matching heels and silver hoop earrings. I take the coat as night does get chilly here.


    ¡°Theo, now tell me. What is this special gift?¡± Heather asks as I enter the main hall.


    ¡°Few more minutes and you would know it. But first,¡± Theo says and puts a blindfold on Heather¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Theo! What is the need for this?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Just for suspense. Dad, as usual, you are in charge of looking after her. Now, follow me, you all.¡± Theo says with a boyish grin. He is excited like a little kid, which is in turn making others smile too.


    We all follow him and walk all the way to the hotel¡¯s main entrance where a red ribbon is tied. All the reporters and investors are waiting for Theo to do the inauguration. Richard is looking around in astonishment and so are other Andersons.


    ¡°Okay, Mom. Are you ready?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t embarrass me in front of people. Because from what I hear, I can hear thousands of them.¡± Heather says.


    ¡°I would never do that.¡± Theo says and opens her blindfold.


    Heather is astonished to see the crowd and the hotel in front of her, which holds Valentine¡¯s name on top of it. For a few seconds, there isplete silence, but then she hugs Theo and kisses his cheeks as she understands what this means.


    ¡°Oh, my Theo! I was waiting for this moment. I thought I had to live until your children would grow up and make an international debut. I am so proud of you. While I am still alive, I got to see Valentine¡¯s name in another ce than my home country.¡± Heather says and Theo kisses her cheek and gives her scissors to inaugurate.


    ¡°I am happy that you feel proud of me.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°I love you the most.¡± Heather says.


    ¡°Please stop showing off.¡± Noah groans out.


    ¡°Yes. Dad, tell your son to take it down a notch, otherwise he will overthrow you as a charming man.¡± Ryan says.


    ¡°Not today, sons. Today is their day. Maybe tomorrow I can take him fishing and give another lecture on marriage.¡± Richard says and all three startughing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind that, Dad.¡± Theo says with a smile and theirughter dies down and they look at him in shock and so do I while he gives us all a smirk, me a special one.


    Heather cuts the ribbon, and we all enter the hotel. And after the grand opening, the grand party starts. But soon my excitement dies down when Mr. Benedict approaches Anderson with greedy glee in his eyes.


    I remove my coat and give it to the host. I roll my shoulders and say to Noah and Toby, ¡°Let¡¯s get this party started.¡±

 Mother’s Love.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Theo tells others that I was his consultant and reveals everything that we kept hush-hush except our rtionship. They admire the hotel and mingle around while, on the other hand, Toby and Noah try to keep our party poppers busy.


    ¡°Would thisdy deny me the pleasure of dancing with her again?¡± Theo asks as he lightly runs his fingers up and down my back, sending shivers down everywhere in me when we are in a corner taking a breather.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t take a no from me.¡± I say, ¡°You literally dragged me thest time I did that.¡±


    ¡°That was because I couldn¡¯t let anyone else have their hands on you. You should know that was the most frustrating moment of my life. I almost thought I would rip Mr. Wright¡¯s arm.¡± He says.


    ¡°You are so cute.¡± I say and giggle.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. You were half at fault and especially your dress hidden under the coat. Today, you did the same.¡± He says and looks at me like he is seeing me for the first time when he just saw me naked in the morning.


    ¡°Why do I feel something new every time I am with you?¡± I ask.


    He sighs with relief and says, ¡°Thank goodness, I am not the only one.¡±


    ¡°Theo!¡± Sylvia calls for him, not from far.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Theo and I talk together.


    ¡°Dance?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Why the hell are you even asking me?¡± I asked, and we rushed away from our ce to the centre of the hall to dance.


    ¡°So, when am I going to know about the next big surprise?¡± I ask as we dance.


    ¡°Soon.¡± He says with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say suspiciously and enjoy the rest of the dance with him.


    As soon as the dancing is over, Theo rushes to dance with Lily to avoid Sylvia. I ask Noah to make sure that she doesn¡¯t get a chance to dance with Theo the whole night. Toby dances with Olivia but also keeps Benedict a bit busy at the same time.


    I sigh and feel relieved and try to enjoy the party while keeping an eye on Theo in case he needs me. This night has to go without a hitch for my boyfriend at any cost. We have dinner and I talk with some of the people that I know.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone!¡± Someone says on the mic and I look at the stage. My eyes widen when I see it is Benedict.


    ¡°Tonight, I want to make a big announcement which is rted to Mr. Anderson.¡± He says further and I rush towards the controller¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mr. Benedict, there is no need for this.¡± I hear Theo and look at him, to see him hiding his anger behind his fake smile.


    ¡°It is necessary. And it is high time you make an offer. Tonight I want to talk about Sy-¡± He says but gets cut off because I removed the plug.


    Theo sighs in relief when he looks at me and then he whispers something to Benedict, and they both go to another room. Heather, who looks worried, follows him and so does Richard. I ask Olivia to take over and manage things while I follow them, too.


    I find Heather and Richard standing just outside a room and go towards them. Richard stops and puts a finger on his lips to gesture to be silent. Heather looks upset and ready to burst anytime through the doors.


    ¡°How dare you do that, Benedict?¡± Theo shouts.


    ¡°You tried to avoid us this whole evening and that little friend of yours kept your family away. I just want to meet your parents and discuss this properly.¡± He says while Richard looks at me in question.


    ¡°Why would you want that? I told you I am not interested in your idea of marriage. In our family, marriage is not a business.¡± Theo says, frustrated.


    Benedictughs and says, ¡°Listen, young man. There are only two ways to do this. Either you marry my daughter or you give every penny I invested in your project with interest. Because if neither of those things happens tonight, you would be in serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying-¡± Theo starts to say, but Heather interrupts suddenly going into the room.


    ¡°Are you threatening my son?¡± She asks in such a voice which I have rarely heard in my life.


    Richard and I follow in and Mr. Benedict says, ¡°It is just a warning, Mrs. Anderson.¡±


    ¡°Well, then we Andersons don¡¯t take well to warnings from strangers. How much is it?¡± Heather asks him with a hand on her hips.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mr. Benedict asks.


    ¡°How much money is it that you have invested? I would give everyst penny of it, along with interest. Then you will leave my son alone. Got it. Because after that, if I saw you or your daughter anywhere near him, you don¡¯t know what I can do.¡± Heather says.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need-¡± Theo says Heather interrupts him.


    ¡°No, son. You have worked hard for this. The only thing this man did was invest his money. It is a pity that he is going to back away now, otherwise he would have earned more than he has now. But at least I would be relieved that such a vile man is not around my son.¡± Heather says and her eyes soften for Theo. Then she turns to Benedict with a fierce look in her eyes, ¡°So say your price and leave. The money would be in your ount in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible.¡± He scoffs.


    ¡°I pity you. I may be a woman who doesn¡¯t do much. But I have enough funds tost ten of your lifetimes.¡± Heather says, and Benedict says the amount.


    She nods and asks for her phone from Richard and shows something on it to Benedict after a few minutes. He is shocked and leaves after that. I look at Theo, only to see him dejected. He wanted to make Heather happy.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mom. I didn¡¯t know why I got him as my investor against the warnings of others and my instinct.¡± Theo says, still looking down.


    ¡°Oh, honey. You don¡¯t need to be ashamed of that. We alwayse across people like them. Not that irrational and weird, but you did hold your own against him. I am sure you made everything very tough for him, that is why he was threatening you. Because he knew there was no way he could trap you. But I don¡¯t want a man like that around you. So I did this. And don¡¯t forget, I still have the right to give extra pocket money to my kids.¡± Heather says with love shining in her eyes.


    ¡°You should have told us about him.¡± Richard says.


    He takes them both in his arms and Theo holds out his hand to me. I shake my head and go out to give them some privacy. I smile to myself and join others. At least one thing is off Theo¡¯s shoulder. I hope Heather¡¯s condition goes away too. But that wish would note true.


    ¡°Mom said that the condition would be as it is. And she said it before the Benedict scene happened. She said she knew I did this to impress her, but she can¡¯t go back on her words.¡± Theo says as he removes his shirt after wee back from the party veryte than the others.


    ¡°You should not worry about that for now. You just got rid of the biggest problem. Enjoy that first, then think about other things. And please, from now on, be a little of my Theo.¡± I say ande to stand in front of him and hold his cheeks.


    ¡°How do Ipare to your version of Theo?¡± He asks.


    ¡°He is charming and sometimes serious. But mostly I like him when he has goofy grins, silly jokes, hot body, and when he is just¡­¡± I say as I run my fingers down his chest.


    ¡°When he is just what?¡± He asks and takes a sharp breath when I unzip his pants.


    ¡°When he is just mine.¡± I say, and he smiles and ces a sweet kiss on my lips.


    That night was a memorable night of my life. Every touch, every kiss, every breath felt different somehow. I never thought I could be closer to Theo than I was. But that proved it wrong.


    As I was listening to Theo¡¯s light snore, I smiled and thought about how I would want this moment to stop moving, but I knew it wouldn¡¯te back. But that also doesn¡¯t mean I would not have moments like this again and again. I hug him tightly and his arms hold me closer.


    The next time I wake to a knock on my door and I look at the time to see it is way past ten. My head hurts too, and the knocking is making it worse. But then I suddenly feel a hand on my stomach and the voice of a person on the other side of the door at the same time.


    ¡°Daisy, are you still asleep?¡± Lily says and Ie awake immediately.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! Theo! Theo wake up.¡± I whisper yell at Theo to wake up, who is sleeping like he has no worry in the world, which is true for now.


    ¡°Theo, wake up. Lily¡¯s here.¡± I say, grab a robe and wear it and gather the clothes which are spread on the floor.


    ¡°I am awake. I am awake.¡± He says and rubs his eyes in a cute way.


    Uhh! No time to gush over my boyfriend.


    ¡°Oh, it is open. I aming in.¡± Lily says suddenly and we look at the door open in dread.

 Unimaginable Surprise.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    This scene was not what I expected someone to witness. Me in the robe holding our clothes. Theo, in the bed, barely covered in sheets. And both of us look like we spend half of our night having sex, which we did.


    Lily looks shocked no less but is smiling like she won something. And the next second Ryan enters only to halt in his steps and puts a hand in front of Adam¡¯s eyes, who he is holding in his arms.


    ¡°I won the bet.¡± Lily says and wee out of our stupor and I throw Theo¡¯s pants at him to wear.


    ¡°I can not believe I lost one, for the first time.¡± Ryan says as Lily turns around to give Theo some privacy.


    ¡°You bet on us.¡± Theo asks and wears his shirt.


    ¡°Sorry, it was just a casual bet. Lily said she saw some spark between you guys at the wedding and I said that my brother would never pursue Wyatt¡¯s daughter. Guess I was wrong. You are getting a bit gutsy nowadays.¡± Ryan says.


    ¡°Why do you guys always bring up my Dad?¡± I ask as I tighten my robe.


    ¡°Can we not have a discussion right now? Anybody could walk in. We will talk about thister.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°You should have thought about it before and locked the door.¡± Lily says.


    ¡°We were tired. We camete.¡± He says, ¡°And what were you here for, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I was here to ask Daisy if she can keep an eye on Adam till wee back from our little date.¡± Lily says.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Noah?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Toby promised him a tour.¡± I say, ¡°Of course I will. I am actually in no mood to go out today. I have to work too.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lily says with a broad smile.


    ¡°You should go before Vies to check on her or worse, Wyatt.¡± Ryan warns.


    ¡°Mom knows.¡± I say.


    ¡°But your Dad doesn¡¯t. I am leaving. Bye.¡± Theo says and after a kiss, leaves the room.


    I blush and say to my audience, ¡°I will be down after a quick shower.¡±


    And I rushed to the bathroom. I take a quick shower and get ready in a white cable-knit drop-shoulder sweater and blue jeans. I put on a hairband and leave my room. I meet Theo at breakfast and Mom looks at us with mirth in her eyes while Dad smiles.


    ¡°You both must be tired fromst night. I saw you bothingte.¡± Dad says.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say with a smile and take a bite of my sd.


    ¡°Yes. They looked blissfully tired.¡± Ryan said, and I almost choked on my bite. But Theo literally coughs and res at his brother.


    ¡°Yes, the party was such a sess.¡± Lily said and elbowed  Ryan.


    After that, everything gets back to normal except for Lily and Mom smiling and teasing me. My Mom is cool that she doesn¡¯t even realise sometimes that I am her daughter, not a friend. But I shake my head with a grin as I love her this side as she is very supportive towards me.


    Everybody goes out to enjoy today¡¯s beautiful day while I stay in with Adam and work with my team on the project we have. Theo is in the hotel looking after it as it is the first day, and Richard and Heather decide to join him and then go out. My parents are out for a date too, just like Ryan and Lily while Noah has gone to Olivia¡¯s farmhouse to look at the horses which she talked about.


    Adam is taking a nap beside me, and I just finished my work before lunch. I get up and suddenly feel dizzy, so I sit down again. I try to gather my senses and breathe through this sudden dizziness which came out of nowhere. I drink some water andy my head back with my eyes closed.


    I feel a brush of fingers against my cheek and open my eyes to see Theo. I blink and ask, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°My parents left to tour around and I thought to have lunch with you.¡± He says with a smile as he brushes some hair away from my face, then he gestures towards Adam and asks, ¡°How was he?¡±


    ¡°He was just fine.¡± I say.


    ¡°And you?¡± He asks.


    ¡°What would be wrong with me? I am fine.¡± I say as it is true for now.


    Theo and I have lunch and he talks about the hotel hosting more people than he thought. The publicity is good too and they will soon have offers to open more Valentine hotels in the UK. I am happy to hear that and forget about my earlier dizziness altogether.


    We get back home on Thursday and Theo has to go to this apartment and I have to mine as his parents are apanying him. My parents, on the other hand, go straight home as they have to leave for one of their friend¡¯s house as he is ill.


    I enter my apartment and feel very tired. I already slept in the jet and still feel sleepy. After that dizzy spell, I didn¡¯t get it again. But apparently, I hate the smell of perfumes. Theo teased me a lot about that but stopped wearing perfume after that.


    Next morning when I woke up, I saw a reminder that today I was going to meet with the person who made all of this possible for me. My dream. I have been dying to know who that person is ever since ra talked about how good that person is in this field.


    I get up and another dizziness captures me and as soon as it goes away, a wave of nauseaes over and I run to the washroom and empty my stomach. After brushing my teeth, I sit down on the cool tile and drink some water.


    Maybe all this sudden change of weather and travelling is making me a bit ill. But I have to get up and get ready as today is the big day for my firm. I take a hot shower and get ready in an apricot skirt set, which has a rxed ripped tee and pencil skirt with a slight slit at the side. I tie some strands that had grown a little with a clip and take my bag.


    I go to the office and only have some juice as I am neither in the mood for coffee nor breakfast. We will work on our presentation together as we are going to show it to our coborated partner to finalize everything.


    We get in my and one more person¡¯s car and reach the ce where we were told to meet them. The building is huge, and the architecture tells what a talented person the owner is. But something feels familiar with all this. I feel a stare at me and look around, only to find no one.


    Maybe my mind is ying tricks. I look down at my phone to see a text from Theo that says we will have lunch together. I went to reply that we couldn¡¯t as I would be busy, but the receptionist told us to follow her at that time and I forgot about it.


    The next hour and two go with everything we n to do and what my team is capable of. The few people present said that ra¡¯s firm would be working for professional structures like buildings used for business purposes and my firm would be working for people¡¯s homes they would build like apartment buildings and vis, etc. unless the client demands otherwise.


    We build a good trust between us, but I know they are not the main person. They said they would introduce themselves in the market from January but till then they are going to ept the clients and work for them and we would be working with them.


    I sign the contract after mywyer reads everything and my team looks happy with it and we shake hands with them.


    ¡°So now can we meet the main head?¡± I ask with a smile.


    ¡°Sure. There he is.¡± A woman says and I turn around to look at the person whose footsteps I can hear and my eyes widen, ¡°Mr. Theo Anderson.¡±


    For a minute, I couldn¡¯t process it, but then before I could take a step towards his smiling face, I started to fall and myst image was of him rushing towards me with a panicked look in his eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 The Surprise Continues…

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Theo looks at me as I take another big bite of cheeseburger and sigh in relief. After I fainted in the conference room, Theo woke me up by dropping some water droplets on my face. He was looking very concerned.


    Theo exined to his and my team that we know each other well and asked me if I was okay. When I mistakenly told him that it was because I hadn¡¯t eaten sincest night, he got mad like no other.


    We excused ourselves from others and here I am in his office and under his warning eyes to finish every little bite of my lunch, which at first looked too much for me, but now that I have eaten, I feel like I will need more. Theo thinks the same and orders a te of pasta.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that. I am the one who should be angry right now, not you.¡± I say and take one more bite and Theo walks from his desk to the couch.


    ¡°And why should you be angry rather than happy?¡± He asks innocently.


    ¡°You hid this from me, Theo. I thought ra gave me this opportunity because I deserved it, but now I¡¯m doubting that it was all because of you.¡± I say and remove the wrapper of the cupcake.


    ¡°But I had nothing to do with your firm at all.¡± He says sincerely, ¡°It was all you. The only thing I did was say yes to ra as not only she is my mother¡¯s friend but also because I trust her judgement. I didn¡¯t know at the time when she said that she was going to have a new firm and that you would end up being her new partner. I gave my promise to her way before that.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just tell me so?¡± I ask and give him a bite of the cupcake.


    ¡°Because I thought little of it. I thought you would be happy just like I was when I knew about it. If I had known you would faint on me, I would have told you way earlier.¡± He says.


    ¡°Oh, Theo! I am happy, so so happy that I want to yell it out to the world that you can find your calling anytime in your life and still pursue it.¡± I say.


    ¡°You make me sound old.¡± He says with a pout.


    ¡°So, you are saying you are not? Then what about that grey hair over there?¡± I say and point at his head.


    He res at me, but a smilees on his face and he takes my hand kisses and asks, ¡°Are you really okay? Do you seriously don¡¯t need a checkup?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. It is just that I was tired.¡± I say.


    ¡°If I had known, I would have postponed the meeting for tomorrow.¡± He says.


    ¡°No. You would not be treating me as your girlfriend in the workce. We would be professional.¡± I say and mimic thest past like him when he said those words on a new venture.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Theo says,es to kiss me, but a knock distracts him and he leaves my side to bring hot and spicy pasta for me.


    We have lunch together and then I wave him goodbye as we all leave. As it is Friday and we just got our biggest opportunity, we celebrate it in the office and everybody celebrates it with champagne and pizza and cake. As I have to drive, I avoid champagne since it would make my illness worse.


    I get in my car and reach my apartment when I get a call from Theo and he says, ¡°Park your car. I¡¯m by the next building. Come soon.¡±


    ¡°I will be there in a few minutes.¡± I say and hang up.


    I park my car and take out the duffle bag and my handbag and walk towards the ce where he would be waiting. I find his car and hees out and puts my bags inside the car and helps me in. Theo had told me on Wednesday that we would spend the weekend in his penthouse.


    As my and his parents are away, it would be fine and also I would have a good and carefree weekend with my beau. We reach his penthouse and he blindfolds me.


    ¡°What other surprises do you have in store?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You will see.¡± He says and I hear the click of the door opening and he puts his arm around me to guide me in.


    After a few minutes and some moving sounds, he opened my blindfold. I look around and see little to no change, but a throat clears behind me and I turn around. At first, I¡¯m so shocked that no words came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Meow.¡± The small gray kitten says and my heart melts.


    ¡°Aww! He is so cute.¡± I say and take it from Theo and nuzzle its soft fur.


    ¡°He is actually a she. Name her as you want. And forget totally about the person who brought her here.¡± Theo says, thenter mumbles, ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want cats. They hog all the attention.¡±


    ¡°Aww! Theo. You are the best boyfriend in the world.¡± I say to make him feel he is more important to me.


    ¡°You are lying. I just wanted to make you happy. That is why I adopted her for you. Otherwise, I would let no onee between us. But now I regret it even though I convinced myself earlier not to.¡± Theo says and I take a hold of his arm.


    ¡°What are you talking about? No one cane between us. No one can rece you. You are the only one whom I want the most. Because I love you.¡± I say and realise toote about what I just blurted out.


    ¡°So what if you love me? I love you too. But the cat would be still be between¡­¡± Theo stops as he realizes what I said and then what he said.


    We both look at each other in surprise. No, this can¡¯t be. I mean, I know I was falling for Theo. But when did Theo feel like that? Or was he feeling that but didn¡¯t realize what it was? Does he really love me? Oh my goodness, I feel like I will faint again. But I can¡¯t. I have to ask.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Theo?¡± I ask as I pat the kitten and she purrs.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He asks, flustered and looks anywhere but at me.


    I put my hand on his cheek and made him look at me and ask, ¡°Do you really love me?¡±


    I hold my breath as he takes his time to answer and looks at me with so many emotions in his eyes, then asks, ¡°In simple words?¡±


    ¡°Any words would do.¡± I say with hope in my eyes.


    ¡°Any?¡± He asks teasingly.


    ¡°Stop messin¡¯ with my heart, Theo. I love you and if you don¡¯t, then it¡¯s okay. But please don¡¯t-¡± Before I can finish my sentence, he kisses me.


    I lost myself in his deep, intense kiss, which promised so many things. Is it possible to fall for someone in such a short time? For me it was and I don¡¯t want to let go of this feeling, which is giving me so much happiness and pleasure. And Theo is assuring me he feels the same. That he wants to hold on to this feeling, too. At some point, the kitten gets out of my hold.


    ¡°I love you. I don¡¯t know why. But I do. I blurted that out, maybe because that¡¯s the actual definition of what I am feeling for you. This undying need for you. This soul-consuming want for you. Every time I look at you, this deep voice inside me keeps saying possessively, ¡®You¡¯re mine. Just mine.¡¯ You belong to me and I to you. I don¡¯t think I can let you go. I was scared at first to have you in my life for many reasons. But when you left, my life felt empty, making me realize that this Prince lost the biggest battle of his life and with it his precious Princess too. And then when you came back to my life and thank god I got to my senses and got you, I felt this weird feeling for you which made me scared again. I don¡¯t wanna let you go. I wanna hold on to you so hard that you won¡¯t ever be able to leave.¡± He says, and I feel tears running down my cheeks.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh!¡± I say and burst out in full crying mode.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Is that so bad? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯t let you go for your work and shopping or family visits. What I meant to say was that I will not leave you and let another man get lucky when I can be lucky. But not in bedroom terms. What I meant to say was life term. You are good, caring, and loving. I would be a fool to let you go. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t won¡¯t let go of you in bed too. I mean, you are hot and sexy plus fun. But what I mean to say¡­ I am sorry if you thought that was too much too soon. Daisy, please don¡¯t cry. I can bring ten more cats like this and won¡¯t regret it, I promise.¡± Theo says in panic as I try to control my tears to answer and chuckle at some of his words.


    ¡°Theo.¡± I say between hups.


    ¡°Yes? You need water. I¡¯ll go bring it for you. Stay here. And where did that kitten go?¡± He asks as he looks around for the kitten, for whom I got a perfect name in my head.


    ¡°Theo. I¡­ wanna¡­ say¡­ that¡­¡± I try to say.


    ¡°Here, drink some water then say so I can hear it clearly and you don¡¯t have to struggle to speak too.¡± Theo says and gives me some water and I take small sips, so I don¡¯t choke on it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say as I give back the ss.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± He asks and rubs my back. When I look at him, he wipes away my tears with his handkerchief, which smells good.


    ¡°I am fine. Theo, I-¡± I say, but he interrupts me again.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Daisy. You don¡¯t have to feel this instantly, just like me. I am sorry to put you under such feelings of mine, which are too much, even for me right now. I know you must be-¡± Theo says, but I interrupt him by kissing him this time.


    ¡°I love you, silly. You and I both feel the same way. I love you just like you love me. Maybe more than you.¡± I say and a slow smile breaks on his face like a suning out behind the mountains.

 Working Closely.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°You do love me. But I can promise it is not more than me.¡± Theo says and peppers kiss all over my face and neck.


    ¡°It is more. So much more.¡± I say and moan out when he sucks just below my earlobe.


    ¡°Then show me.¡± Theo says and his eyes glow with that soul-consuming want.


    ¡°dly.¡± I say and go to kiss him, but a little meow stops me.


    ¡°Now you decide to show up.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Theo!¡± I say and re at Theo.


    ¡°See, she is alreadying between us. Who knows what she will do in the future?¡± He says and rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Come on. It is my present. Don¡¯t be like this. We just confessed our love, so you have to be a bit charming and sweet with me.¡± I say and get up to pick up the kitten.


    ¡°Then what about you?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I promise not to get upset with you.¡± I say and cross my heart like Noah does.


    ¡°Copycat.¡± He says with a goofy grin.


    As I go to take the kitten, she dodges me and makes a beeline for Theo. When Theo takes the ss aside she follows him. And when hees towards me, she follows him again like a devoted fan.


    ¡°What do you want from me? She is your owner, not me. She will love you.¡± Theo says in frustration while I can¡¯t stopughing, which makes me clutch my stomach and sit down again and tears of happiness fall from my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! That¡¯s ironic.¡± I say.


    ¡°What¡¯s ironic?¡± Theo says as he sits beside me and the kitten wraps herself around his ankle like a shackle.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want a kitten for me because you would get jealous as it would take all my attention. Guess it is going to be the opposite. Lovey likes you.¡± I say thest sentence with a purr and Theo¡¯s eyes go to my lips.


    ¡°Lovey? Why would you name her that?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the first name that came to my mind after your confession. It would remind us of this beautiful evening.¡± I say and we kiss again.


    Lovey seriously doesn¡¯t like us getting cosy as she interrupts us with paws and meows many times. Theo and I have dinner together and sleep together. We didn¡¯t make love as I was not feeling well after all that crying and today was too tiring. But Theo held me in his arms and whispered sweet nothings in my ear before I had gone to sleep.


    Next day, Theo let me sleep tillte as I was not feeling well and also I had nothing else to do. Theo made sure not to disturb me, but he did that unintentionally when he took his warmth with him. But I was too drowsy to stop him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she named you Lovey of all the things. Scoot back a little, otherwise you will get stomped on.¡± Theo says as Ie out of the bathroom after taking a shower.


    ¡°What is this Theo? Why are you so mad at this little kitty? She admires you, like me.¡± I say and kiss his cheek.


    ¡°But she keeps circling around my ankle and wraps herself around it.¡± He says as he puts the tray down, which smells good, and I suddenly feel very hungry.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just pick her up in your arms? That way she won¡¯t do that and you would be safe from falling off.¡± I say and take a seat to see what he had brought.


    ¡°I will try to like her.¡± He says, like a small child, and sits beside me.


    ¡°You made this all?¡± I ask in astonishment as I see pancakes and eggs and toast of heart shapes.


    ¡°I tried, but they got burnt. So I ordered this.¡± He says sheepishly and Iugh.


    The kitten has milk while I enjoy my breakfast peacefully with my love. I still can¡¯t believe Theo and I confessed our love for each otherst night. At first, I thought it was too soon for us to have such strong feelings for each other. But then I thought life is unpredictable, so better to cherish these feelings and ept them as it is.


    On weekends, we spend time with each other, and I start to feel much better. The dizzy spells and nausea had gone totally by the end of the weekend. So I make sure to have a good time with Theo. We spend our time in his apartment and don¡¯t go out much as nowadays the media is again watching his every step.


    ¡°So I was thinking maybe we should paint the whole wall grey and then make white patterns on it.¡± Martha said during a meeting on Tuesday and I¡¯m trying my best to pay attention to it.


    I¡¯ve been feeling sleepytely and hungry too. Two weeks have gone by since Theo and I confessed our love for each other and everything is going well between us, except we don¡¯t meet up much.


    Theo has been busy with the hotel here and in Bristol, along with his newpany. We have been nning and discussing things with them for these two weeks and also to set some examples. I am the boss, so I have to approve this and pay attention. I can¡¯t ck off just because my health is ying tricks on me.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± She asks me, and I curse myself for losing track of conversation.


    I rub my forehead and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Martha, but I don¡¯t think I feel well. But why don¡¯t you get some samples ready? I promise to look into it as soon as you give me. Okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mam. But you do look a bit pale these past two days. You look like my sister, who is right now very pregnant.¡± Marth says with a chuckle.


    ¡°We will dismiss the meeting for now. But good work everyone. The project is taking good shape.¡± I say and get up.


    ¡°Ms Benny called and told us to make their new parlour a priority and wants a meeting with you.¡± Molly says as soon as I leave the cabin, ¡°And your three-clock meeting is here.¡±


    ¡°Molly, cancel all the meetings for today except this one and book an appointment with a doctor for me. Also, fix my meeting with Ms Benny tomorrow and gather the best team in that area for her. I¡¯ll give you some namester. And please send some tea that you sentst time again.¡± I say and enter my cabin to meet my important client.


    We discussed the project in detail and I assigned some of my best people to it as it is a public centre decoration made for kids. After he leaves, I sigh and sit back in my chair. Molly informs me that my appointment is at 5. Just then I got a call from Theo.


    ¡°How is my baby?¡± Theo asks and something clicks inside of me, ¡°Daisy? Hey! Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Sorry, I was thinking something. I¡¯m fine, just tired and a bit sleepy.¡± I say and look into my calendar, which shocks me.


    ¡°You sound tired. Are you taking care of yourself? And why are you so tired and down these days? Anyone would think you are either ill or¡­¡± Theo says, but stops.


    ¡°Or what?¡± I ask knowing full well what he meant to say.


    ¡°Are you sure, Daisy?¡± He asks.


    ¡°About what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That you are not pregnant.¡± He says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I say and sigh heavily.


    ¡°I mean you didn¡¯t get any-¡± He starts to say and I interrupt.


    ¡°I missed it for the whole three and a half months. It is quite unusual. I¡¯m never thiste. And when I got sick, remember, I thought it was because of travelling.¡± I say and hold my head in hand.


    ¡°We will go to the doctor to confirm.¡± He says.


    ¡°I already made an appointment.¡± I say.


    ¡°When?¡± He asks in shock.


    ¡°I was not feeling well, so I asked Molly to do so. I have an appointment at 5. I¡¯m leaving early.¡± I say.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m apanying you.¡± He says.


    ¡°Stop, Theo. Think for a second. What if the media follows you and finds out about us?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They won¡¯t. I have dodged them enough to know a few tricks. And I want to be there with you whether it is good news or bad news. I need to be there for you. I¡¯ll meet you at the hospital. Just send me the name of the hospital and the doctor.¡± He says, and I know I can¡¯t deny him.


    ¡°Okay. Fine. I will text you the details.¡± I say and hang up.


    As I think about it, I try to remember some of the symptoms I was facing the past few days. First dizziness and nausea, then feet soreness, tiredness, cravings for different spicy things, and my stomach feeling a bit thick and round, which I thought was because of eating too much andstly sensitive breasts. At least, that should have warned me. But maybe the fear made me not acknowledge those things as I didn¡¯t want another negative result.


    After giving needed instructions to the staff, I leave for the hospital. On the drive there, I was being extra cautious and careful to not press anything against my stomach. I¡¯m so stupid that I feel like that if my dress gets tight around my stomach, it would squeeze the baby out if there is one.


    I just hope this time, just this time, I look at the result with happy tears.

 Double Trouble.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    I reached the hospital and parked my car. I get out and walk as slowly as a snail in my heels. I have to stop wearing them, otherwise, I can fall down. No. I will start wearing walking shoes, which would be good for gripping souls. I reach the cabin and open it to see that the doctor is with someone.


    I turn to leave when Theo says, ¡°Daisy, you are finally here. Come in.¡±


    I look at Theo for a full minute and ask, ¡°Why are you wearing this?¡±


    He is wearing a white t-shirt, ck jeans, and a ck biker jacket. He has put on a cap and mask to hide his hair and face and goggles to hide his eyes. He looks more¡­ hot like a bad boy. I want him.


    ¡°I had to take on a disguise. Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He says as hees to stand in front of me.


    ¡°Like. it. Oh, I will show you how much I like it when we reach home.¡± I say and he raises his brow and I can tell he is smirking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± He says and leans towards me when we hear a cough and I realise what we are here for.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Stop distracting. I have to sit down.¡± I say and stroll towards the chair.


    ¡°Have you hurt your leg? That is why you are walking like that?¡± He says and assists me to sit down.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m wearing heels so I have to be cautious and also, do you think this dress is too tight?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, it is tight in all the right ces.¡± He says and I squeeze my thighs together for different reasons.


    I shake my head and say, ¡°Then I should start wearing loose one if¡­¡±


    I look up to see the doctor who is looking at us patiently, then says when she gets my full attention, ¡°So, I don¡¯t have to ask if this man is with you. So, what is the problem?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pregnant. I want to confirm it.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She says and takes out a pregnancy kit from the drawer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you test this, then we move forward?¡±


    ¡°No. I mean, I have done this test before and got negative results.¡± I say.


    ¡°Is there any other way?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°We can have a blood test.¡± She says.


    ¡°How much time will it take?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We will get results by tomorrow morning.¡± She says.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± I say.


    Theo must have noticed the urgency and panic in me, he asks., ¡°Isn¡¯t there any type of test which can give us results today itself?¡±


    ¡°We can do a transabdominal ultrasound. If there is a foetus, it would show on it immediately. But first I need to ask some questions to Ms. Carter while she gets prep if she wants to move forward with this?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say immediately.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Theo says and the doctor nods.


    She asks me questions while I have enough water for this ultrasound. I tell her everything, including my previous reports in London. She listened to my every concern and assured me everything would be fine. I just have to stay calm and not take too much stress for now.


    As Iy on the stretcher bed and gulped down one more bottle of water, Theo came beside me and asks, ¡°Why are you so on edge, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not on edge.¡± I say.


    ¡°Really? If that bottle was a person, it would beg you to let him breathe.¡± He says, and I look down to see the crushed bottle.


    He takes the bottle out of my hand and puts it in the trash andes back to me. He takes my hand, kisses it and waits for me to say something.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried, Theo.¡± I say.


    ¡°About what?¡± He asks softly.


    ¡°About everything. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel scared. I feel scared that if they do this and what if ites out empty? What if there is nothing? I fear your reaction. I fear my reaction. The doctor might say something that scares me. Do you know why I don¡¯t visit the doctor? That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want another one to say the stuff the previous one said. I don¡¯t want one more person to say that I can¡¯t have a baby.¡± I say, and Theo takes me into his embrace.


    ¡°Hey, you would be fine. We will have everything you wished for. Look we got Lovey, then we will have a dog for me, please.¡± Theo says with a cute face, ¡°Then we will have kids too, one way or another. Do you get it?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say as I nod and he wipes away some of my tears.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t be scared about anything right now. I¡¯m here. I will stand right beside you. You are not alone anymore. Remember? So whatever happens, we will face it together. Okay?¡± He says and I nod, ¡°Good.¡±


    The doctores in with one nurse and the person who would do the sonography. Iy down in my hospital gown and felt cool gel on my lower abdomen. She picks up the stick and presses it on the gel cover abdomen. I felt ufortable for a few moments and feared that if she pressed too hard, I might pee or something.


    ¡°There.¡± The sonographer says and the doctor blocks our view as she discusses something with her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Theo asks, and I see he was concerned too and was hiding it from even me.


    ¡°Just a minute.¡± She says and still discusses something, pointing at the screen. I crane my neck to see what they are talking about to each other and not telling us.


    ¡°What happened? Is something wrong? Please, at least tell me if there is a baby or not in there?¡± I ask when I reach my limit of patience.


    The doctor nods at what the sonographer says and sighs, then turns to us and says, ¡°Looks like you are pregnant, Ms. Carter. And I think you came at the right time in the hospital. We have to run some tests ording to your condition, as it looks like there could be someplications.¡±


    ¡°Whatplications?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Look at the screen. Here and here.¡± She says, pointing at two kidney-like beans, ¡°These are the babies. You are having twins.¡±


    ¡°Two babies?¡± Theo and I both speak up in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. Twin pregnancy means it would have itsplications plus the condition that you mentioned about earlier. I would need those resorts and have to run some tests, too.¡± The doctor says.


    ¡°Right now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She says.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have two minutes more and look at them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be in my cabin. After getting changed, meet me there.¡± She says and leaves.


    ¡°Theo.¡± I say.


    ¡°Daisy.¡± He says, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± I say, and he gives me a deep kiss.


    We look at the babies, and I feel a surge of love for theme into my heart. It is so strong that I am thankful I am lying down otherwise, if I had been on my feet, I would have fallen.


    After wiping off the gel, I use the restroom and then change into my clothes. Theo is smiling like he has won somepetition, but who am I toin when I have the same smile? But an even bigger battle is going toe and we have to be prepared for it, too.


    The doctor told us about the test, and I followed everything she told me to do. She tells me I should ditch heels after today and writes a few supplements and vitamins for now. We are supposed to be meeting tomorrow afternoon again to discuss my results and give us further instructions on how to proceed. But I have to avoid travelling and sex until logical results havee.


    Theo takes my hand and kisses it in the elevator and I say, ¡°You look like a bad boy and I can¡¯t even do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, this bad boy would love to hold his girls in his arms.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Woah! Don¡¯t jump to the conclusion that we would just have girls. They could be boys too, or both.¡± I say.


    ¡°As long as you all are healthy. That¡¯s all that matters to me. You are the only one that matters to me.¡± Theo says and kisses me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me like that.¡± I say with a pout, knowing we can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°We should tell others about us, I think.¡± He says.


    ¡°What? But why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Seriously. You would soon start showing what you would say, then?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we will wait till then. But we can wait till January. I am two months pregnant. We can hide this for two more months.¡± I say and we get off the elevator in the parking lot.


    ¡°We will discuss this when we reach home. You areing with me.¡± He says.


    ¡°But my car?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We are going in your car and I¡¯ll drive it.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think I can let you drive alone anymore. Maybe I should hire a driver for you and also a maid for your apartment.¡± Theo mumbles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± I say.


    ¡°We would discuss that too when we reach the penthouse.¡± He says.


    I roll my eyes but still smile as Theo is just getting protective towards me and the babies because he loves us.

 Wanna Stay.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    Aftering to the penthouse, we discussed many things. Like why should I have a driver and maid? Why should I not drive and work too much? Why should I hire one more secretary?


    His every argument and point was right in its ce. He didn¡¯t want me to take too much load when I haveplications in my pregnancy. I lost my will to argue with him anymore as I didn¡¯t want to and whatever he was doing was for me and the babies.


    The reality that we are going to have two babies came down on uste at night. Theo was excited and nervous, thinking how my little body could hold them in.


    ¡°I would be fine and I¡¯m not that little, okay.¡± I say.


    ¡°Whatever you say. But now you have to eat for three, so no more skipping any meals.¡± He says, and I shake my head with a smile.


    ¡°I love your care.¡± I say.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He says and kisses me.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I say, and we sleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    Next morning, I got ready in clothes which Theo asked someone to bring for me.


    I wear the pink knitted sweater dress and walking shoes which we ordered too. Theo makes sure that I eat the full breakfast and then introduces me to my driver. Ro is a bulky man, but very good at his job.


    Theo must have told him to be careful while driving because the drive was like butter and I almost fell asleep. I already told Mollyst night to shift Ms. Benny¡¯s meeting a little early, as in the afternoon I would be busy.


    The meeting was a sess and my team assured her that they would handle the project without any worry. I was impressed by their work. Everyone in the firm is working very excellently. They are giving their all for this firm to reach the top.


    I really got lucky to have them. At lunchtime, I leave for the hospital. Theo told me he would be there before me and I smiled at that. He seems eager to know the results. I also hope everything is alright.


    The doctor told me that I would need a dietician to manage my diet as there are some things I need to avoid and something that I should have for a healthy pregnancy. I have to follow this strict diet at any cost. She also told me that I have toe for a check-up every week till I reach the third trimester so she can closely keep an eye on my progress.


    ¡°Also, there could be a possibility of premature birth. But we will try our best that you at leastplete 36 weeks of pregnancy, then we can opt for a C-section as normal delivery may not be possible.¡± She says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say


    ¡°It is very important that you follow everything I just said, Ms. Carter. So you can have a healthy pregnancy. One mistake could lead to drastic things. I hope you understand that conceiving those children was just a 5% of the process, but to keep them there, you have to avoid a stressful environment and be happy as much as you can.¡± She says and I nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that she stays away from stress.¡± Theo says and takes my hand and squeezes it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± I say and we leave her cabin to meet the dietician next.


    ¡°I have to add a chef to the list too now.¡± He says.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± I say and groan.


    ¡°And we can live together.¡± Theo says and my ears perk up.


    ¡°We can?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I mean, for two months we have to maintain this, but after that we are free to live together. So, can you move in with me?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I totally can. Us living together. It sounds so good. I would have you in my arms all the time.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t sound fun. It sounds like heaven.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Really?¡± I say, and he grabs my cheeks and kisses me hard.


    ¡°I have to hire a chef after this who could also be a maid. I will let you know if I find one. And also I have to avoid going to the Halloween party at Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house, as you can¡¯t travel anywhere for now.¡± He says.


    ¡°No. You should go and have fun. I would be fine here. And besides, if you don¡¯t go, they will get suspicious.¡± I say.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t wanna leave you. I wanna stay with you.¡± Theo says cutely.


    ¡°I want you to stay with me, too. But it is just a matter of two months. Then we will be together forever.¡± I say.


    ¡°That sounds good. I¡¯m looking forward to those days.¡± He says.


    Later that night, I¡¯m introduced to my chef, Damon. The reason Theo chose him is because he is strict and kind at the same time. He is also not a woman who can get jealous of me and mix something up. Also, Damon would cook for me at Theo¡¯s house and send my meals through Ro. The maid would be hiredter on.


    After two days, I got used to the new diet, which would have been nd if not for Damon¡¯s expertise and creativity. I enjoyed every meal and started sendingplimentary notes to him to show my appreciation.


    Mom called and asked if I wasing to the Halloween party and I said no. There were two reasons first was obvious I couldn¡¯t travel in this condition and second, I had too much work I had toplete if I wanted to take some days off in the future.


    Nobody except Theo, Ro and Damon knows about my pregnancy. I have kept it under wraps from everyone. I have to pass the first trimester safely and also the December, then only I can tell others about it.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll eat on time.¡± Theo asks.


    He is going to leave, and I havee to meet him at the apartment and also to take Lovey with me. Lovey is leaving with Theo as she bes more attached to him. But I have made my space too and so now I¡¯m taking her with me while Theo is leaving.


    ¡°I cross my heart and promise that.¡± I say.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t drive.¡± He says.


    ¡°I cross my heart and promise that, too.¡± I say.


    ¡°Promise me you will not work too hard and hire another assistant.¡± He says.


    ¡°I cross my heart and promise to think about it.¡± I say.


    ¡°Think hard then. I have to go to Vegas after that. I wish I could take you with me and just marry you there.¡± He says, and I look at him in shock.


    ¡°Theo!¡± I say, ¡°Don¡¯t say things like this in a joke.¡±


    ¡°Why would you think it¡¯s a joke? I¡¯m serious. And if you think about it is a kind of thrilling to run away and get married. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Theo says with a goofy grin on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me ideas. And I can¡¯t run away with you in this state.¡± I say.


    ¡°That means you are not opposed to the idea. And who says we have to run to get married? We can just go to the marriage bureau and get married.¡± He says.


    ¡°But we have to get a licence first.¡± I say, then realise what I said and I p his arm lightly, ¡°Stop it, Theo. No. We are not marrying like that. I want my family and friends to be there. And I want to get married near a beach.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Fine. I was just wondering if you are open to the idea. Because I am. Just the thought of you being mine forever makes me¡­ happy and a winner.¡± He says and puts his head on my shoulder while I chuckle.


    ¡°Well, that would make me feel that way, too. But I want the whole world to see, I imed you all mine.¡± I say and he looks up at me with a new possessive light in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s better too.¡± He says.


    ¡°And also you have to propose to me, in a better way than this. I¡¯m not going to marry you with ame proposal.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. I ept this wasme, but the next proposal would be swooning.¡± He says and kisses me one more time, then leaves for the Anderson estate from where he would go with others.


    I have ns of my own when hees back. I take Lovey and her stuff with me to my apartment. As Theo¡¯s penthouse would be closed, Damon would make meals at his house and Ro would deliver it as usual. Theo has arranged everything for that.


    On Sunday, I go out to get some fruits and also some stuff for home and Ro apanies me. Sometimes I feel like he is more of a bodyguard than a driver. I have to talk about this to Theo. If this is true, he is in trouble.


    While I look at the new massage chairs in the shopping mall, I see a woman whom I least expected to see here of all the ces. The hair on the back of my neck stands up and I feel like I should follow her. My instincts were asking me just what she was up to.


    As Ro is busy looking at the new chair, I follow her before I can think again. I follow her as she passes the busiest aisle to a small open coffee shop. I stand behind a wall and look over at the ce where she stopped. Looks like she is waiting for someone.


    And when that person arrives, I¡¯m shocked to my core. Looks like my instincts were right. Something is going to go down because the first woman was Val and the second was Sylvia.

 Conspiracies.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°What are you doing here, Miss?¡± Ro asks and I almost have a heart attack because of his sudden arrival at my side.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to eavesdrop on them.¡± I say as I point at the two women who are right now trying to find a ce to sit.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hear anything from here. And why are you trying to hear what they are saying?¡± He asks.


    ¡°They both know Theo and one of them is an ex-bed partner. Whatever, but another one is someone who was trying to trap her. We have to know what they are saying.¡± I say.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Ro says suddenly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°But why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just hurry.¡± He says and I give him my phone. He does something and puts on earbuds, then gives me my phone back.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have called you and would sit as near to them as I can so you can hear what they are talking about and also talk to me.¡± He says, pointing at his earbuds, ¡°As only I can hear you.¡±


    ¡°Good work. You just saved Theo from getting scolded.¡± I say.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Nothing. Go.¡± I say.


    ¡°Be careful. You should not be seen by them, otherwise they will get suspicious and alert.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say and hide properly at a distance and sit in a chair from where I could see them, but they can¡¯t see me.


    For a few seconds, I don¡¯t hear anything, but then the voices starting clearly.


    ¡°So, is the package ready?¡± Val asks.


    ¡°Yes. My man has all the proof we need.¡± Sylvia says this time.


    ¡°Great. So when are we going to the media with it?¡± Val asks.


    ¡°On Christmas Eve.¡± Sylvia says, and I don¡¯t know what they are talking about.


    ¡°On Christmas. But Christmas is not for another two months. Till then, what should we do?¡± Val asks, or more like whines.


    ¡°Try to understand we have many things to do until then. We have to make sure that you are seen with him as many times as possible to make this story strong. Also, we have to forge some fake medical reports for you.¡± Sylvia says.


    ¡°No need to forge it when I can just conceive.¡± Val says, and I can hear a smirk in her voice.


    ¡°And what if you can¡¯t?¡± Slyvia asks and after a pause says, ¡°We have to prepare for everything. Theo has to fall into this trap at any cost.¡±


    That perks my ear up. They are trying to trap my Theo. And what are they talking about? What proof has she gathered that she is going to hand over the media? What reports do they want to get forged?


    ¡°He will, and so will others. Our n is immacte. The only problem is that woman he is dating.¡± Val says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Daisy. Once Theo is in a scandal, she would leave him to save her position for sure. And when he is all alone, you cane and save his ass. But not before I see him on his knees. That¡¯s what I want most.¡± Sylvia says with venom in her voice.


    ¡°Why do you hate him so much?¡± Val asks the question I wanted to ask.


    ¡°It is because of him that now my father is disrespected in society. He is not getting money from anyone. From the best investor, he is now the worst one. Just because you invested your money in us, we can at least afford a decent home with two maids. But once I snatch everything away and you can make him yours, I¡¯ll get more money from your father. So it is a fair deal. But we are reduced to this all because of him. He has to just marry me and do nothing else. But obviously, he has to make a big fuss about it.¡± Sylvia says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father will pay you more than he promised once we trap big fish. But please tell me, why are we waiting for that long?¡± Val asks.


    ¡°Because he has a deadline till the new year. So picture this, on Christmas there is a scandal. Theo can¡¯t board a jet immediately and loses initial funds from his Bristol hotel. Then he loses his good reputation. His family turns against him and so does his girlfriend. He tries to find a way to get out of this. But he can¡¯t. Then I enter and mock him. But then you¡¯ll enter and put forth a condition to save him. Obviously marrying you would be a good option for him, as the scandal is going to be with you. So before the new year, he will get his empire back. And he stays rich.¡± Sylvia says, and I gasp at the phone.


    ¡°These girls are so delusional.¡± I say.


    ¡°I must say you have a good n.¡± Val says, and I roll my eyes at them.


    ¡°I know. Now we have to find a doctor who can forge fake pregnancy reports in exchange for good money.¡± Sylvia says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Val says. I see them getting up and get up and hide in a vase aisle.


    Oh, my goodness! Those two are nning to ruin Theo¡¯s life with their so-called n. But I can¡¯t take them lightly. Media is a powerful thing. They can change simple news into a bigger one. No doubt they are depending on them so that they can trap Theo. And obviously, they think I would leave Theo, as his reputation would make me lose everything.


    They are so delusional. But I will break their delusion, that too very harshly. No mercy would be shown to them for messing with my beau, for sure. As I think that I made up a n in my head already.


    Ro finds me and before he could ask, I say, ¡°We will talk about this in private.¡±


    We buy the things we were here for, then go to my apartment, where Damon is also waiting. He hase himself to deliver the food. We get in and while Damon and Ro cook; I jot down some points.


    ¡°So, are we going to talk about what happened earlier?¡± Ro opens the conversation, ¡°I have to report to Mr. Anderson too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t report this to him.¡± I say immediately.


    ¡°But-¡± Ro says, but I interrupt him.


    ¡°No, Ro. I don¡¯t want Theo to know about any of these. Because I know what he would do, which would be a bad idea. We can¡¯t stop them right now. Because if we do, they will find another way. We have to let them move forward, but this time they will move and we will monitor their movements.¡± I say.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asks as he gets interested.


    ¡°So this is my n.¡± I say and exin in detail what we should do.


    If Val and Sylvia are going to n patiently, we can do that too and we would be one step ahead of them.


    After dinner, Ro and Damon leave. Ro stays in an apartment next to mine, which I don¡¯t know how he acquired. I take Lovey to my bed and hold her close. Theo called earlier, and we talked for a while, but I didn¡¯t mention my discoveries.


    I miss him and would have liked to tell him everything, but I don¡¯t want him to get into all this and lose his focus. Right now, Val and Sylvia are missing some of the information. One that Theo has a newpany. Second, we are very serious. Third, I¡¯m pregnant. And many facts they have yet to notice.


    And I want to keep it that way. I don¡¯t want them to know so my n could have time to take ce between their glitches. Theing two months are going to be very exciting, as it has been a while since I let my brain do evil ns. But it would be fun for sure.


    I smile as I go to sleep.


    Next two days, I focused on my work while Ro did the work for me. I made sure not to cross paths with the conspirators again so they wouldn¡¯t get much suspicious of me. But Ro gives me all the information I need. I called Noah, as I wanted his help with some things. And he is the only person I trust the most to keep this a secret for me. He promised to visit me soon, as he would apany Theo to Manhattan.


    That evening, when I reach my apartment, Theo takes me in his embrace and says, ¡°I miss you so much. More than anyone in the world. I am not leaving till you give birth and maybe not even after that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you keep that promise, Mr. Anderson.¡± I say and kiss him hard.


    As I hug him hard, I promise to lie to Theo till everything is solved. The next two months are going to be tough too.

 Plan In Motion.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°Theo, I want to ask you something.¡± I say as I eat one more bite of egg sd.


    ¡°Ask me anything, love. It is all yours.¡± Theo says with a smile as he works on a file.


    ¡°Really. You are in a good mood.¡± I say.


    ¡°Even if I was not. There is nothing in this world that I will deny you.¡± He says and gives me a small cheek kiss as Ie to sit near him.


    ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t mind if I say we get married this month?¡± I say, and he stops for a second.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t mind. When is the wedding?¡± He asks with a smile, which feels like he thinks I¡¯m joking.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°On your birthday. If we apply for a licence tomorrow, we may get it in a week.¡± I say and take one more spoon of it.


    ¡°You are serious?¡± He asks in astonishment.


    ¡°Of course I am, Theo.¡± I say with a roll of my eyes.


    ¡°But I thought you said you wanted to get married at a beach with friends and family. Can¡¯t this wait for two more months? Then we can have that.¡± He says.


    ¡°But on second thought, this is better. I can at least fit in my dress. And also, our kids won¡¯t have to know you married me when I was pregnant with them.¡± I say.


    ¡°But you would fit in your dress.¡± He says.


    ¡°Not the one I want to. Look at me. My stomach is already growing day by day. And don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m carrying twins.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He says and starts to think something, ¡°But why are you insisting on this so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I would have talked about this yesterday. But I got distracted when I saw you after so many days. Also, my mood swings are active nowadays.¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. But won¡¯t you regret itter?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Agh! So many questions. It feels like you were just talking, Theo. You don¡¯t want to marry me. Tell me. Is it true?¡± I ask, with a little anger. I have to convince him to marry me.


    ¡°No. I was not all talk. I said what I meant from the heart. Fine. We will register for a licence tomorrow and get married the day after we get that licence. Okay?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say andy my head on his arm.


    ¡°That means I have to finish all of this before our wedding day so I can enjoy my time with my bride.¡± He says and kisses my head and gets back to work while I rest.


    Convincing Theo was just the first step, but there are more steps on this journey which I have to clear. Not until we are married. It will assure me I won halfway through this battle. I told Ro to monitor Val and Sylvia¡¯s every little moment and collect all the evidence against them.


    I hope he gets something, anything. The dress was an excuse, but I actually had to buy one. A simple one would do. Next day, I go to buy one and make sure no one knows much about it and thinks much about it too. A simple suit or dress would speak very little about the bride.


    So at the end, I picked up a white knitted sweater dress which has a turtleneck and beautiful patterns at the bodice. It also has full sleeves and textured pleated hem which would reach my calves. It is reasonable and also I see myself getting married in this.


    I just hope Theo doesn¡¯t get mad when hees to know my real reason for marrying so soon. Though I think he might get more than angry, I¡¯ll handle it. I have to. It is about my and his and our kids¡¯ future. And I¡¯ll do anything to keep them all safe. We are going to be a family now.


    But apart from everything, this secret wedding feels exciting. But I know we need witness, too. Ro and Damon are joining, but we want a family too. So Noah is going to join us. And right now I¡¯m in the private booth of the restaurant with Theo after our registration for a licence to wait for Noah to join us.


    ¡°Would he be able to keep it a secret from Mom?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Yes. Remember, he is keeping this as a secret.¡± I say and gesture between us.


    ¡°But why are we telling him about the babies?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Do you trust me, Theo?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. More than my life. Despite that, your proposal wasme too. It kind of sounded more like an order.¡± Theoins, and I chuckle.


    ¡°Well, it was an order. Looks like we both suck at proposing.¡± I say and he gives me a small kiss.


    ¡°Tell me that is not true.¡± Noah says with a dramatic entry, ¡°He is not good at the proposal. You, I can understand, but definitely not him.¡±


    ¡°Noah.¡± I say, but get up to hug him.


    ¡°Woah! What is this tight hug for?¡± Noah asks with a big smile andughs when Theo hugs him, too. But his smile vanishes away, and he asks, ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Theo says sheepishly.


    ¡°Just tell me already. What is going to happen that you called me here so urgently?¡± Noah asks and looks tense about what we would say.


    I look at Theo and at his nod, I say, ¡°Noah, you are the first one to know.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m listening.¡± He says and his smile is back.


    I roll my eyes and say, ¡°You are the first one to know that I¡¯m pregnant with twins and Theo and I are going to marry on the 20th of November.¡±


    For a full minute, the announcement turned Noah into a statue and he didn¡¯t react in any way. Then he ordered a scotch on rocks and drank it in one go. I wince when he does that. He orders one more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get drunk on me.¡± Theo says, and he puts a hand on his arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I just need some time to process the fact that my brothers are very fast in getting into a rtionship andpleting four years of stuff in just four months.¡± He says.


    ¡°Are you not happy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. No. I mean. I am so happy that you are finally going to be my sister. I love you. And I don¡¯t know why saying this to you is so easy.¡± Noah says with a broad smile and the look in his eyes assures me the most.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I say and Theo coughs and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°So when are you going to tell Mom and Dad?¡± Noah asks.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Here is the thing. We will not tell them.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°We are running away. I mean, not literally. But it is a secret wedding.¡± I say.


    ¡°What?¡± Noah says and turns to the server, ¡°Do you have anything stronger than this?¡±


    ¡°We need nothing else.¡± Theo says with an excuse and he leaves.


    ¡°Are you guys serious? Do you know how both of your parents will react to this? They would be upset for sure, but Wyatt would literally pull the trigger on you, Theo. And don¡¯t think the pregnancy card would save you, Daisy.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°Calm down, Noah. No need to react like this. It is not like they will know.¡± I say.


    ¡°What?¡± This time, Theo and Noah both turn to me in shock.


    ¡°I mean, what is the need to tell? We can just arrange another wedding, which would seem like the first time.¡± I say even though I know that is so not possible.


    ¡°Then why are we marrying now, Daisy? We can marryter too. What is going on exactly? I asked you before, but then I thought it was just a pregnancy. But I get this feeling that you are keeping some secret from me.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡± I say, looking straight into his eyes.


    ¡°You are lying, Daisy.¡± Theo says and when I don¡¯t answer him he continues, ¡°You know what we can¡¯t marry if we hide things from each other.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying you don¡¯t trust me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, that is not the point here. And you can¡¯t guilt-trip me.¡± He says.


    ¡°I think this needs some privacy.¡± Noah says.


    ¡°No. It is okay. Your brother just said in coherent words that we are not marrying because he doesn¡¯t trust me. I should go and also I should return the dress and buy some maternity clothes instead.¡± I say and get up.


    ¡°Daisy! Daisy! Daisy, stop.¡± Theo says and stops me before I leave the booth and makes me sit next to him and asks, ¡°What has gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°Babies.¡± Noah says with a cough.


    ¡°Shut up, Noah.¡± Theo and I talk together.


    ¡°Fine. I trust you and I know if we are doing this now without our family and your dream wedding ns, then it must mean only one thing. That you are doing this for us. You must think of our marriage as an insurance.¡± Theo says, and I get confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah asks, which I wanted to ask.


    ¡°It means we are going to have a family and Daisy must be worried that if I lost everything, how would we survive? So she is marrying me before the New Year in case Mom doesn¡¯t change her mind. I understand.¡± Theo says and I want to bash his head with my purse so badly, ¡°Right now, for me, you and our babies are important too. And I will do anything to safeguard all of your futures. Anything. So don¡¯t even think for a second, I think less of you. Because I think more of you now. We will get married at any cost on the decided date.¡±


    For a minute, I said nothing. But then I hug him and sigh. If that is what keeps Theo off my back and from suspecting me, then so be it. Even though that thought never urred to me. If Theo thinks that and still wants me, that shows how much he loves me and would ept me, anyway.


    Which also means he would forgive me for what I¡¯m going to do in future. I really hope he does.

 Mr. & Mrs. Anderson.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.¡± The officiant says.


    I turn to my husband, and he turns to me with a broad smile which mirrors mine. He bends down and I eagerly await our first kiss as a married couple. His lips touch mine and deepen the kiss. He backs off when someone coughs and turns to our little wedding party.


    Itprises Noah, Ro, Damon and Lovey. They are our witnesses and also supporters. Our week till getting the licence was good and Theo epted everything happily. He seemed so excited that he got drunkst evening with Noah.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    We didn¡¯t say our vows as we will say them on our wedding day whenever it happens in front of our family. But Theo wore a suit and brought rings. After we signed and exchanged the rings, I felt light somehow. It made me feel I don¡¯t need to worry about losing Theo ever in my life. I have him now, for forever. And he has me too.


    We go straight to Theo¡¯s penthouse for a small lunch and celebrate our wedding. I look at the simple tinum wedding ring, which has a diamond in the middle and inside Theo¡¯s name printed along with today¡¯s date. He also has my name written on his ring. It is a small but beautiful gesture that in such a short time; he made everything possible and smooth.


    ¡°I would like to raise a toast to the happy couple who are not only my friend and brother but also a couple who are stupid,¡± Noah says and I re at him, ¡°in love. They are the people I always want in my life no matter what because I know no moment would be dull in their presence. Theo, Daisy, I wish you both always love me and your babies are too much for you to handle. So I can have more time to be with them.¡±


    Noah kisses my cheek, and I do the same. Ro gives a small speech too and says that I¡¯m a tough woman who would protect the family like no other. So Theo should never be worried. Theo frowns, but then just smiles at the odd speech. Damon, on the other hand, gives a speech about how I should eat more cashews to get healthy kids. Even Lovey meows a lot and sits on myp rather than Theo¡¯s.


    Weugh and dance and enjoy the day. Theoter picks me up and takes me to our room. Our penthouse, our room, our bed. When he puts me down, I kiss him and try to tear his tie away.


    ¡°Woah-ho! Slow down. You know we can¡¯t do this, hon.¡± Theo says, but his eyes are telling a different story.


    ¡°I want you.¡± I say, and he gulps.


    Theo and I have not made love to each other for almost a month and it is painful to stay with him, especially when he is hot and my pregnancy hormones make him forbidden, which is more tempting. But most of all, I miss his closeness and the way he holds me after we make love.


    ¡°I do too, Daisy. But we can¡¯t-¡± He says but stops when I raise my hips and brush against his obvious arousal.


    ¡°I asked the doctor on ourst visit. And she said we can do it but¡­¡± I say as I unbutton his shirt.


    ¡°But what?¡± Theo asks, his eyes focused on me like any second he would jump on me.


    ¡°But you have to be gentle and not too rough.¡± I say and open his shirt and raise my head to kiss his neck.


    He groans out, ¡°I promise to be gentle, Mrs. Anderson.¡±


    ¡°Call me that again and this would be over way too soon. Because that is a big turn-on now.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Anderson.¡± Theo says with his charming smirk and I lose my grip on sanity.


    ¡°I have missed this.¡± I say after the sweet lovemaking and I¡¯mying in my husband¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I did too. What are you smiling about?¡± He asks with a small smile of his.


    ¡°Nothing, my dear husband.¡± I say and kiss his cheek.


    ¡°Okay, my dear wife.¡± He says and kisses my lips, ¡°They are growing fast, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Theo rubs the bump, which has grown quiet in just two weeks. The doctor told us that as they are twins, my bump would be bigger than other single pregnant women have. So I have to be careful until I reach the second trimester.


    It has been difficult to hide it nowadays, especially in the office where I get nauseous or feel cranky sometimes. I have to choose my clothes so carefully and people often judge the pair of shoes I wear with them. But I don¡¯t care as long as they don¡¯t suspect what is happening. It is good for me.


    ¡°They are. It looks like they got your genes. That means they would be strong.¡± I say.


    ¡°Hey! My wife is powerful, too. So strong that she once poisoned her friend to get him the love of his life.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Theo!¡± I say and p his arm while he chuckles.


    ¡°I love you.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I say and for the first time in a while, I feel peace and happiness settle around us.


    Next day in the evening, I¡¯m packing Theo¡¯s stuff in a bag. He has to leave with Noah for early Thanksgiving and then from there, he is leaving for Bristol as he has to work there too. He didn¡¯t want to leave me alone. But I told him he has to leave as his work is important too and also I have to take the next step in the n.


    ¡°Leave it, I¡¯ll do itter.¡± Theo says when hees out of the shower.


    ¡°But you have to do it.¡± I say.


    ¡°You are the first wife in the world who is eager to send her husband away instead of asking for a honeymoon.¡± Theoins and sits down on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m eager because the sooner you go, the faster you¡¯lle back.¡± I say and take a towel from his hand to dry his hair.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t wanna leave you.¡± He says with a cute pout.


    ¡°Well, you should have thought that before opening that hotel in Bristol. Also, your family would get upset if you didn¡¯t join them on Thanksgiving dinner.¡± I say and kiss his pout.


    ¡°Our family. You are a part of it, too. It feels odd going there alone at dinner. I should have my wife beside me.¡± He says and rubs my back.


    ¡°I would be fine if that is what you¡¯re worrying about. But I have to work here. We have to do so many things as the festivals areing near. It looks like we received all thest-minute decoration projects.¡± I say and put my cheek on his head.


    ¡°But please don¡¯t take too much on yourself. Did you hire another assistant?¡± He asks and makes me sit next to him.


    ¡°I did. Why don¡¯t you finish the packing while I see if the dinner is ready? I¡¯m starving.¡± I say and kiss his cheek and go.


    ¡°Daisy.¡± Theo says.


    I turn around at the door and say, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll be down in a few minutes.¡± He says with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± I say and go down.


    I feel guilty for hiding things from Theo, but on the other hand, I feel happy seeing he is happy without a worry in mind. He has been in constant tension since when the year started. He is still in stress but won¡¯t say much. As a wife, I can at least help him a little with his stress. By making sure people who make him stressed are not around him. Damon has already made dinner and Noah is helping him, too. Lovey? is taking a nap. I¡¯m taking her with me to our apartment.


    Next day, as Theo prepares to leave, he turns to me and says, ¡°Miss me, Mrs. Anderson.¡±


    ¡°I already am.¡± I say, and try to hold back my tears.


    ¡°If you start crying, I¡¯m not leaving anywhere.¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying. It¡¯s the girls. They are making me cry.¡± I say.


    He gets on his knees and talks with the bump, ¡°Okay, girls. I will be back soon. Till then you both have a duty to keep your Mum happy at any cost. And when I¡¯m back, I promise to bring lots of gifts like Santa.¡±


    I chuckle and he kisses the bump, then stands up and says, ¡°I call you every day or maybe every hour, minute or second. So keep your phone on and with you. Promise me you¡¯ll do so?¡±


    ¡°I promise. Also, ?bring me some nice souvenirs from Paris.¡± I say.


    ¡°I will. Love you.¡± He says.


    ¡°Love you too.¡± I say and kiss him.


    I wave at him as he gets on the elevator and I feel a tug at my heart. I promise Theo, theing year will be the best year of our lives.

 Scandal Unfolds.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    I look at the screen to see my babies are developing nicely. I am in the 15th week of pregnancy and I was happy when I crossed my first trimester sessfully. And all the thanks go to my doctor, dietician and Damon. They have been there all the time.


    ¡°Everything is going well. You can travel but only an hour or two long ride. But flights are still off-limits for you. Also, after three weeks, you can know the gender of the babies.¡± She says.


    ¡°Sure. I want to know what I am having so I can start working on the nursery.¡± I say and she smiles.


    ¡°So I am booking your appointment on 10th Jan. Will that do?¡± She asks and I nod. ¡°Good. You will get the reports by tomorrow.¡±


    I leave the hospital through the back door and sit in the car. Ro drives me towards my apartment. Theo would soon call toin about missing the appointment and I have to assure him again that I am just fine. After our wedding, we had little to no time with each other, especially physically.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Theo visited his family for early Thanksgiving as everyone had ns, then left for Bristol. Some investors in Paris wanted him to open another international chain of Valentine hotels. So he has to go straight there. After a week he came back to me but unfortunately, he had to leave the very next day again.


    ¡°The investors there are keen after the sess we had in Bristol.¡± He says with a broad smile and continues, ¡°Mom, would be happy to know about this. I am going home tomorrow to take her with me. I want her touch in this one, as she loves Paris.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± I say.


    ¡°Only if you coulde with me. I miss you.¡± He says, and I caress his cheek.


    ¡°I miss you too.¡± I say and kiss him.


    Along with Theo, I have been busy too. We got many projects this month as Christmas was near, and we took every client we could. It was tough, but we had good teams who dealt with things with expertise. And most of all, the big help was Dani, who hired extra hands for us toplete it fast and urately.


    I have hid my pregnancy sessfully, but people have spected a lot. My loose clothes in winter have done wonders, but my mood swings and cravings are getting out of hand. Except for Molly, no one knows what is going on with me and she has made some excuses, like I am taking pills to regte my period.


    Not only am I achieving in my work but also I am way ahead of my enemies. I have everything I need to defeat Val and Sylvia. My n is going smoothly and I have sessfully influenced someone by my side. This scandal would make Theo what he is, a romantic and charming Prince.


    I reach my apartment and Ro puts my groceries on the kitchen counter, then leaves. He has been very helpful all this time, along with Damon. I haven¡¯t told Noah anything for now as it is good if they are in the dark, otherwise, the more people know about it, the more chances of me getting defeated. I can¡¯t believe I am finding this fun.


    I call Dad to talk with him and he asks me again, ¡°You areing for Christmas, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I say.


    ¡°But why? We have not seen you for almost two months. I know you are busy as the firm is new and you can¡¯t leave the work, but at least meet us once in a while.¡± He says.


    ¡°Hear me out first. I may not be there for Christmas, but I will be there for the New Year. I have some work to finish by then and I promise to celebrate the firm¡¯s recent sess with my employees. So please forgive me.¡± I say and I hear his heavy sigh.


    ¡°Fine. But no excuses for the New Year, okay?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say.


    ¡°And you have topensate by giving me a better Christmas gift than others.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay. I would surprise you with what gift I have for you this Christmas.¡± I say sarcastically, which he doesn¡¯t understand.


    The next calles from Theo, ¡°How is my beautiful wife and our babies?¡±


    ¡°Your beautiful wife is missing her husband and the babies are missing their Dad. I don¡¯t think they will start moving until they feel you near them.¡± I say.


    ¡°I miss them and you, too. I will finish here before Christmas and promise to you ?I will be home soon. I am buying a gift each day I am away from you all. Thank goodness I have a jet, otherwise, I don¡¯t think any ne would let me board this many gifts.¡± He says and I chuckle, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine, and she gave me the date when we would know what we are having.¡± I say.


    ¡°Really? Which date?¡± He asks and I tell him, ¡°Great. Then I am cancelling everything for that date.¡±


    I talk with him for a while and go to bed with Lovey when I get a call and I ask, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°They scheduled it three days after the actual date. What do you want me to do?¡± The voice on the end asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. We will go as per our n. No need to rush, but it would be good to be cautious.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay. Take care till then.¡± The voice says, and I hang up.


    Iy on the bed and thought about what would unfold in theing days. I hope ?Theo is by my side before that happens and so are others on his side. The scandal is inevitable in one way or another. There would be a scandal and the only thing I or anyone could have done is to counterattack and present facts to the world. And that is why I think God made me aware of everything before only. Now the only thing I have to do is to sit back and enjoy the downfall of the people who started this all.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Mam!¡± Molly says and gives me a gift.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Molly!¡± I say and give her the gift I bought for her.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! You bought me the earrings, and I only got a foot tub.¡± She says.


    ¡°Oh, please. This is what I need most right now.¡± I say and Ro takes it from me.


    I wish other employees well and drink some apple juice. Everyone is enjoying the treat after working non-stop for months. I have thought of raising their morale by giving them incentives as we earned enough for me to do so. I could have just simply invested it in the firm, but investing in my employees would give me better oues. Because if their morale is raised they will do more hard work which will cover everything in the future.


    I go for a refill when I get a text from Theo. ¡®Here I am, rushing back home for my wife and she is busy with her colleagues. But it is okay. Enjoy the evening, I will too, at night as I want to sleep in your arms.¡¯


    I smile as I read it and put the ss away and gesture to Ro that we are leaving. I bid everyone Christmas and ask them to enjoy it but with some limits. The senior takes responsibility to watch over the young one and I leave with Ro.


    I text Theo as soon as I am in the car, ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    He texts back, ¡®Home.¡¯


    I smile and tell Ro to take the car to Theo¡¯s ce and with discretion. I see many reporters lurking outside his home. Maybe Theo¡¯s Paris project is going well. I hope theing days won¡¯t affect it. And for that, I have to tell him the truth soon. But after Christmas fun. I don¡¯t want to spoil our first Christmas.


    As soon as I enter the penthouse, I hug Theo from the back. He turns around and kisses me hard. By the time we break the kiss, I am short of breath. He makes me sit on the couch and just looks at me for some time, then he kisses the bump and ces another small peck on my lips.


    ¡°Now it feels like home.¡± He says, and Iy my head on his chest.


    ¡°Yes, it does.¡± I say and we stay like that as the carols y in the apartment.


    The next three days were amazing, as Theo and I stayed cooped up in the penthouse. He didn¡¯t let me go from his side the whole time and kept me very close. I didn¡¯t want to leave him either. I wanted to enjoy being with him because soon he would get upset with me. And the timees too soon to my liking.


    ¡°What is it, Dad?¡± Theo asks a day before New Year when Richard calls him, ¡°What?¡­ Let me see¡­ I know nothing about it. I swear¡­ Okay. Wait for a minute¡­¡±


    He hurries to turn on the TV and the news headline shocks him,  ¡®Prince of Valentine spotted with the heiress Val Cooper. ording to our resources, Ms. Cooper and Mr Anderson have been meeting in secret. They have been in a rtionship for a long time and we have seen Miss Cooper with Mr Anderson frequently. We have also spotted Ms Copper¡¯s car going many times in Mr. Anderson¡¯s residence. There are new reportsing forward that apparently Ms. Copper is pregnant and has been asking Mr. Anderson to marry her. The sources also say that Mr. Anderson has been given a strict warning from his own mother to leave his scandal behind, otherwise, he might get fired this January. To save his post, he started dating Ms. Cooper and we could say that they are going to marry soon for business benefits.¡¯


    ¡°What rubbish are they saying?¡± Theo asks while I see they have missed a few points, ¡°Howe they know so much about me? And I bumped into Val only once and now they think I am with her. Let me call Val so that we can clear this misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Theo?¡± I say and he looks at me, ¡°Sit with me.¡±


    ¡°But I have to make calls, otherwise I would lose everything. Now they are using me of using Val to protect my post and damn¡­ They are saying I may not marry her.¡± He says as he gets more angry with the news.


    ¡°Theo!¡± I yell and he gives me his attention again, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Heplies, and I give him some water. He chugs it down in one go and looks at me and asks, ¡°You believe me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do. That is why I have taken measures to save you.¡± I say.


    ¡°You have taken measures to save me. What does that mean?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°It means I knew everything. Val and Sylvia have been conspiring against you for the past two months.¡± I say, and Theo looks at me with wide eyes.

 Theo’s Secret Wife.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ¡°What?¡± Theo says as soon as I am over with telling him the story and my nning.


    ¡°I would have told you about this earlier but-¡± I say, but he cuts me off.


    ¡°But you wanted to take the stress of that news alone.¡± He says.


    ¡°No. I just knew that you would react quickly, and they would get alert. I didn¡¯t want to give them another chance and sever them from our lives once and for all. So I let it happen. But don¡¯t worry, soon everything will be fine.¡± I say.


    ¡°How? I don¡¯t care about that. The only thing I care about is how much of a stress this must have been for you and still, you hid it from me. I don¡¯t care about the reasons. You should have told me, Daisy. We are married. Wait, a second¡­ Did you marry me because of this? Did you think I would be forced to marry Val?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No. I married you because I wanted to and also to protect you.¡± I say.


    ¡°Protect me how?¡± He asks.


    ¡°You will know soon. Everything will be fine.¡± I say.


    ¡°How, Daisy? I want words.¡± He says and I sigh and tell him everything, ¡°Jeez. I know you are smart, Daisy, but that does not mean you should consider yourself above basic exnation. If you had told me and exined everything to me, I would have been there for you. But it looks like neither you trust me nor do you think I am important enough to be informed about this. And here I was trying my everything to make sure that you don¡¯t take any stress as this pregnancy is important to you.¡±


    ¡°Is it not important to you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It is, my wife. Making you happy is my life¡¯s only goal now. And don¡¯t change the subject.¡± He says.


    ¡°Then what now? Do you want to punish me? Do you want to scold me some more?¡± I ask, ¡°What¡¯s the point of this? I did what I thought was right at that time. You were already stressed with so many things and I wanted you to be happy for some time. Because my happiness lies with you. After such a long time you were smiling and rxing a little. And I knew if you knew about this, you would react to it at that time and then they would keep haunting us all the time. I want to be done with them once and for all so I can be happy with you and so can our kids. I am sorry if you thought or felt I don¡¯t trust you or you are not important. But you are wrong. You are important to me the most. I love you, damn it.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡± He says and tries to console me, but I push his arms away.


    ¡°First you scold me, then ask me not to cry.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am sorry. Please don¡¯t cry.¡± He says and puts his arms around me.


    I cry for some time on his shoulder and then drink some water when he offers me and says, ¡°Did you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can stay mad at you right now? You know very well I can¡¯t. But Daisy, we are married now. Promise me you won¡¯t try to be a hero all the time and go solo. You saved me and I am grateful and proud, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am not hurt.¡± He says.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am sorry. And I love you.¡± I say, and he sighs and runs his hand through his head.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± He says with a smile and I hug him.


    He would be upset for some time but I know he will get over it, but that doesn¡¯t mean I would repeat my mistake again. But I also hope there is no next time for something like this.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going to happen next?¡± He asked.


    ¡°See for yourself.¡± I say and turn the volume up on the TV.


    ¡®We have been trying to contact Theo Anderson¡¯s partner and long-time friend, Olivia. And ording to her statement, ¡°Whatever is said against Mr. Anderson is false. Someone is trying to sabotage him. That doesn¡¯t mean he is not in a rtionship because he is, but the person is not Ms. Cooper but someone else who Mr. Anderson knows for a long time and just recently they have rekindled their rtionship.¡±¡­¡¯


    ¡°So we are going to tell the world about us?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Not today. Just after New Year.¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°Well, but first we have to tell our family.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yes. We are leaving tomorrow. I hope they will be fine.¡± I say.


    ¡°Did you tell the media about our secret wedding?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I say.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It was our private moment, which I don¡¯t want to share with anyone but our family.¡± I say, and he smiles down at me.


    I tell everything I have done during these past two months and the evidence I have gathered with the help of Ro. I assured Theo that I had not even moved a muscle, nor did I get involved in this personally. One of Toby¡¯s friends is in the media and through that, I contacted her and gave her the evidence so she can get an even bigger scoop and promotion.


    We spend the night in and next morning pack up to stay with our family for a week. That way, we could be away from the media and let the news settle in with our family, which I am dreading as we get near the time to leave. As reporters are surrounding the residence, Theo asked Ryan¡¯s friend to send some more security for us.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Theo asks when we reach the Anderson estate.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say and open the door.


    ¡°Where are Mom and Dad?¡± Theo asks Ryan when hees out.


    ¡°They are waiting for you in the living room, along with Wyatt and Vi. I told them what you told me.¡± He says.


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing, just we want to reveal something.¡± He says.


    ¡°They already are guessing things. By the way, congrattions.¡± Ryan says, looking at my hand, which is on my bump, and I nod with a smile.


    Theo takes my hand and together we enter the living room to reveal everything about us.

 Epilogue.

    ***Daisy¡¯s POV.***


    ***Six Years Later***


    I love the summer breeze a lot. As I chill beside the pool and take a sip of my cool drink, I hear sounds of giggling and sshing around. Well, this has be my life now. As I think that three pairs of hands roll my chair over and I fall in the pool with a ssh.


    ¡°Theo! Kids! Seriously. Every time.¡± I say and look at my mischief makers as they giggle with their father.


    ¡°Come on, Mom. You look too cool sitting in that chair. You must join us and get really cool this summer.¡± Violet Marguerite Anderson, the eldest twin, says.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. Have fun with us. Please.¡± Aster Cassia Anderson, the younger twin, says.


    ¡°Fine. But next time, ask before pushing me.¡± I say and they giggle and jump together in the pool and swim towards me.


    ¡°Make space for me,dies. Here Ie.¡± Theo says and jumps into the pool, sshing us all.


    We y around in the pool until the nannyes to the door. I wave at the girls and get out of the pool, then dry myself and say, ¡°Get out of the pool and put them down for a nap soon, Theo. I have other things to handle.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hon.¡± He says with a big grin as he sshes the girls.


    I can¡¯t believe that what I imagined I wanted in life woulde true. I have always thought Theo would end up with someone else and I would end with a bunch of cats and dogs, which I still did. But life has changed for the better now. But that day, when we confessed about our rtionship to our parents, it was really tough.


    ***shback***


    ¡°What do you mean? You said you will not marry Daisy, Theo? So howe you are in a rtionship? I hope this is not for Valentine-¡± Heather says and anger shes in her eyes.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, Theo. Is this because you got that Cooper girl pregnant? That is why you are using Daisy?¡± Richard asks, and their assumptions horrify us both.


    ¡°No.¡± We say together.


    ¡°Look, Dad. There is nothing going on between Val and me, and you saw the news. They were just trying to trap me and take their revenge. I have been dating Daisy since August.¡± Theo says.


    ¡°And at that time, you got my girl pregnant, too. Seriously, Theo. You didn¡¯t even have the decency to let us know that Daisy is pregnant and that too for four months. And Daisy, when were you going to tell us?¡± Dad asks me and I get flustered.


    ¡°I am sorry. It was my idea. It was no fault of Theo.¡± I say and exin everything to them in detail.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about your fertility issues, dear? I am not only your mom but also your friend. Am I not?¡± Mom asks and takes my hand in her with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I love you, Mom. But this was something which we had to deal with alone. I didn¡¯t want to get all of your hopes up and then¡­ I needed time myself to let this all set in. Every day, I would wake up and assure myself they are still there.¡± I say and Mom hugs me and Dad joins too after a second of hesitation.


    ¡°Fine. I ept all this. But I still need an exnation for one more thing.¡± Dad says.


    ¡°What?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°You married to my daughter without asking my permission.¡± Dad almost yells and I sigh.


    ¡°Here we go again.¡± Mom says.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ***shback Over***


    It took a year for my Dad to calm down about that topic. Even though we all know that he loves Theo as his own son now, back then, Theo had to go to many lengths to get Dad¡¯s approval which was not necessary, but he wanted me to be happy and for us to be family before girls came.


    We got another wedding at the beach, just like I wanted a year after the girls were born. Theo not only got the full authority to run Valentine, but hispany is thriving because of his brilliant reputation in the business world. While I had sess in my own field.


    I thought after Violet and Aster would be born, I would lose my career, but Theo and our family made sure I was getting every support I needed to get where I am today. Not only have I had sess through my firm, but I have opened many branches in major cities of America and soon we will go international.


    ra is getting retired soon, so the board has chosen me as the next CEO of the ¡®Trend House¡¯. It has been a beautiful year so far and I hope it goes on like that.


    Today is Violet and Aster¡¯s fifth birthday and soon our family will be here for the party. Girls are excited to meet their cousins and grandparents. Violet and Aster are twins, but they differ so much from each other. If Violet is an extrovert and fun-loving, then Aster is an introverted and clingy girl. But they both have one thing inmon: Theo¡¯s eyes and also his charismatic smile.


    Even though they make many mischiefs, their one smile reminds me of Theo and I melt away and forgive them. That is why they get away with anything. Even taking their six-month-old brother to their friend¡¯s birthday party just to show off to their friends how cute he is.


    Alexander Basil Anderson, our cute and chubby son, who has woken up from his nap and obviously wants me to hold him. I take him in my arms and caress his head, which has Theo¡¯s ck hair, unlike her sisters who have gotten my golden locks. But he has my eyes. Alex was nned and what a n it was.


    After three years, we were at a stage where we were sessful and had enough time to have one more child of our own. My first pregnancy was good. But we had to opt for a C-section, otherwise it could have endangered one of my babies. After that doctor told me to wait for at least three before having a baby as my uterus had weakened a little and would need time to heal properly.


    And this time we were prepared, unlikest time. Theo did his best to make me conceive, which we both enjoyed a lot, but it took us almost more than half a year before I finally conceived and the doctor kept a watch on me from the start. And finally, we were able to have one more addition to our family.


    ¡°You are always admiring him. What about me?¡± Theoins as hees behind me.


    ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you get enough attention from Violet and Aster that now you need mine too?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I always crave for your attention more.¡± He says and bites my earlobe.


    ¡°They are down for a nap?¡± I ask as I swing back and forth as I feed Alex.


    ¡°And it looks like this one is, too. That means only one thing.¡± Theo says with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I will wait for my turn to be where Alex is, in our room, on our bed.¡± He whispers in my ears.


    ¡°Theo! Alex is here.¡± I say and he just shrugs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait for long. We only have two hours of fun left before they ambush us, and I don¡¯t want to waste that time.¡± He says with that passionate look in his eyes, which helps me make my decision.


    So as soon as Alex is fed and gone to sleep, I put him down and go to our room. Theo bought us a beautiful house with a beach view on Valentine¡¯s Day. He said that we could always take walks on the beach whenever we wished to, as he knows my love for water bodies.


    I enter our room and lock it behind me. The habit we learned the hard way when one time girls came in and slept between which was fine, but we were both naked, which was not good. After that, we kept the door open but clothes on even after making love. But now they have grown up, we can lock the door for a little while.


    ¡°You came.¡± Theo says in surprise.


    ¡°You doubted I could resist?¡± I ask and remove my t-shirt, then my bikini top.


    ¡°Never.¡± He says with a grin and takes my lips with his and we lose ourselves in each other.


    Even after all this, everything still feels new and fun with Theo and nothing seems dull in his presence, not even us wearing pyjamas and drinkingte-night coco milk with girls and telling them stories. Nor does it feel dull when we just go hand in hand for a walk and talk about nothing but enjoy the beautiful silence and each other¡¯s presence.


    So far, life has been good. But I know more is yet toe and it would be good too because when I can make my crush my love, then everything else is easypared to that.


    The End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!